Disclaimer:
I don't own Buffy, Spike, Dawn, or Anya. They're all Joss'. Everyone else,
though - those're mine. ~_^ I'd also like to credit the movies 'The Shinning'
and 'Clue', as well as two episodes of Star Trek TOS that helped inspire this
plot. (Don't ask. ^_^)
Summary:
Seven years ago, Spike fled Sunnydale and his abusive relationship with Buffy.
Now, he and still-best-friend Dawn are working together in their own demon
hunting agency. However, when they're called out to investigate a chain of
supernatural murders at Cascade Mountain Lodge, they discover that Buffy's on
the case as well. Will they be able to solve the mystery before they become the
next casualties? And what does the solution have to do with the events of seven
years ago? *COMPLETED, March 2003 - September 2003* NC17
Author's
Note: Hey, it's the beginning of a new Spuffy saga! Yes, this one will be rated NC17 eventually. (Aren't
they all?) And, yes, I am doing the
infamous 'Buffy and Spike in a haunted house' theme, but I'm hoping it will be
quite different from all the others out there. However, I do want to warn people
that some parts of this will be a bit darker than some of my other sagas. This
story assumes that everything through the S6 episode 'Dead Things' occurred, and
it deals heavily with the events of that episode - hence, the darkness. Just
wait it out, don't trust anything you
see, and trust me that things will turn out all right in the end. ~_^
Haunted
By Kantayra
Prologue
Laura
Danvers blinked and shook her head as the man dashed through the entranceway of
Cascade Mountain Lodge. For a second she would almost have sworn he was...smoking? in the morning sun.
He
seemed fine now, though, as he approached the front desk, and Laura took the
time to look him over. Bleached platinum hair, razor-sharp cheekbones, lean
muscular body, black leather...and the most haunted look in his eyes... She had
expected some sort of cocky swagger as he approached the desk, but instead he
seemed meek, unsure...
“Can
I help you?” she inquired politely.
There
seemed to be a short delay between when she said the words and when he heard
them. After the brief pause, he gave her a curt nod. “N-Need a room,” he
stuttered in an awkward British accent, shifting from on foot to the other.
“It’s
almost six am,” she pointed out, gesturing to the first rays of dawn that were
just peeking over the horizon.
He
seemed horribly flustered by this, as if he didn’t know what to do. “I-I’m
sorry,” he murmured, eyes looking down.
Dammit,
Laura cursed inwardly, why are the cute
ones always nuts?
“It’s
alright,” she quickly reassured him, afraid he was going to break out crying any
moment. “You want a room for the day then?”
He
nodded meekly, and she noticed for the first time that the hand that seemed to
be running through his hair was lingering far too long. Almost like he was
covering something up...
“You’re
in luck,” she informed him in as friendly a manner as she could manage. “We had
an old couple from Kansas check out bright and early this morning...or dark and
early, as the case may be,” she joked lightly.
He
managed a ghost of a smile, acknowledging her attempt. Under normal
circumstances, he would’ve gone for the twenty-something blond in one of his
nonexistent heartbeats. She was obviously attracted to him, and a good roll in
the hay usually did him wonders. But not now, not after...
“You’re
lucky the ski season just ended,” she continued to chatter about inane topics
even though his mind had obviously drifted. “Because when the slopes are
running, we’re booked solid for - oh my god!”
The
concealing hand had fallen downwards as he became more absorbed in his own
mental ghosts, revealing the nasty bruise around his eye for the first time.
A
wave of nervousness rushed over her at that. He certainly looked the type to be
involved in illegal pursuits... “You’re not...in trouble, are you?” she inquired
nervously. “Because this is a respectable resort, and-”
“Tripped
an’ fell is all,” he hastily reassured her, covering up his eye again,
embarrassed.
I’ll
take domestic abuse for a thousand, Alex,
Laura grimaced inwardly. Must’ve been a
big, strong guy to leave a bruise that nasty, too. Dammit, she lamented, why are the cute ones always gay?
“OK,”
she gave him a reassuring smile. She reached up to the key rack and pulled down
the only set of keys on them. “If you’ll just sign in...” She heard the sounds
of pen on paper. “And, I’m sorry for the inconvenience, but if you could just
wait here in the lobby while I call Maria and make sure the room’s clean?”
He
nodded nervously in response and practically snatched the keys from her hand.
His fingers, still cold from the spring Colorado air, brushed against her warmer
ones.
She
showed no outward reaction to the unnatural chill of his touch and picked up the
desk phone while he sat himself down. She bit her lip as she watched his
profile. From this angle his bruises weren’t visible, and he looked even
handsome than she had first thought. Absentmindedly, she read his name from the
guest book. William Summers...
Dammit, she sighed as Maria picked up on the other end, why are the cute ones always vampires?
The
sounds of the desk clerk’s phone conversation faded to nothing as Spike sat
slumped in the lobby chair, staring at nothing. He still couldn’t believe it. He
had actually left Buffy, packed his only bag, jumped on his motorcycle, and
just...gone. Already, the voices in his head were whispering to him, telling him
that she needed him, that she cared about him, loved him despite everything...
“You’ve
an evil, disgusting thing!”
“You’re
beneath me.”
“The
only chance you ever had with me was when I was unconscious.”
“You
were just...convenient.”
“There’s
nothing good in you.”
“I
could never be your girl!”
“Soulless...”
“Disgusting...”
“Monster!”
And
then it was like everything hit him at once, and a soft sob escaped his throat.
It was followed by a second and a third until he buried his head in his hands,
wailing out his loss to the world. This was no different from when he’d lost
Buffy after she’d leapt off that tower. If anything, she was even further from
him now, even further than death...
Because
he was nothing. Just a pitiable monster. Of course, she could never love him.
What on earth had he been thinking? That a golden goddess like his Slayer could
ever look upon an abomination like him with anything other than disgust and
loathing...
“Whoa!”
Laura’s eyes widened in surprise as her guest suddenly started bawling. “It’s
OK, really,” she insisted. “Maria’s fixing up the room right now, honest!”
He
didn’t hear her but clutched tighter at the object in his duster pocket, pulling
it out so that he could feel its reassuring silk, remember the girl he loved so
much...and that loved him, too...
“You
have to go,” Dawn said, still stunned by the story he’d spilled to her in his
pain and grief. She gulped at the momentous nature of what she was deciding, but
realized that she couldn’t still be his friend and advise otherwise. “She’s
killing you, Spike...”
“It
doesn’t matter,” he insisted bitterly. “I promised ‘til the end of the world
and-”
“No,”
Dawn whimpered, tears streaming from her eyes as she looked at the beaten and
battered face of her best friend, “you need to leave. Now, before it’s too
late.”
“She
din’t mean it,” Spike insisted. “She was just mad, an’ I botched everythin’ up
again, so-”
“Spike...”
“Was
all my fault,” he insisted. “’m not good enough for her is all.”
“You
mean she’s not good enough for you!” Dawn countered, enraged. “Why, when I get
my hands on that heartless, arrogant bitch!”
“No,
Bit,” Spike pleaded with her. “You can’t let her know that I told you. Wasn’t
s’posed to tell...”
A
cold fire burned in Dawn’s eyes at that, not at all unlike that which burned in
the Slayer’s eyes right before a kill. “You need to leave town, Spike,” she said
simply. “I need to know that you’re safe.”
“’m
not leavin’ you,” he insisted vehemently.
“Please,
Spike,” her face softened as she begged him. “I can’t bear to see you like
this...not after all we’ve been through together...”
A
sad smile lit up his lips at that. “Can’t leave you all alone,” he protested
slightly, “with her...”
“I’ll
be strong,” she insisted. “I’ll deal. Now, go. Save yourself while you still
can...”
A
bitter laugh escaped him at that. This had to be the only thing that would ever
allow him to leave his Slayer. Dawn begging him, still caring about him,
absolving him of his responsibilities in Sunnydale...
“Thanks,
Bit,” he whispered softly.
She
smiled at him sadly as untied the ribbon from her hair. She wished she had
something more, something better, but she hadn’t known when she snuck out to his
crypt that this would be the last time she would see him.
“Here,”
she pressed the silken fabric into his hand, “to remember me...”
He
took it from her gently and then, in an uncharacteristic gesture of affection,
caught her up in his arms. “I could never forget you, Dawn,” he
whispered.
“I
love you, Spike,” she uttered the magic words...
“Hey,
are you all right?” Laura asked, noticing the guest calm down as he stroked a
green ribbon, of all things. “Is there anything I can do?”
He
looked up at her at that, fingering the lingering bruise over his eye. Dawn’s
impromptu attempt at a healing spell hadn’t been entirely effective, true, but
he still treasured it. One Summers broke his heart while the other picked up the
pieces...
“’m
tired,” he said simply, a hint of the old fire in his eyes.
Laura
was slightly breathless at the change in him. He suddenly seemed confident,
strong...mesmerizing... “I’ll show you to your room,” she agreed shakily,
helping him to his feet and guiding him down the hallway. “If there’s anything-” she began, blushing.
And
his lips crashed down on hers. Her eyes widened for a moment before she wrapped
her arms around him, staggering back with him into the room.
That
morning Spike washed the Slayer’s scent from him with that of another woman for
the first time.
But,
what neither of them noticed was the mystical reddish glow that seemed to seep
up through the carpet, glittering brighter until, suddenly, it vanished...
BTW,
I changed the timeline so that 'Dead Things' occurred in the spring for the sole
purpose of making it seem credible that Spike could drive a motorcycle to a ski
lodge in Colorado. Deal with it. ~_^ So, confused? Intrigued? Read on...
Disclaimer
& Author's Note: The same.
Haunted
Chapter One - Breaking Up
Seven
years later...
“Did
you honestly think I wouldn’t find out about her?!” Candy’s voice screamed,
shattering the quiet of the otherwise peaceful office.
“Sweetness-”
Spike’s rough British accent began.
“I
don’t even want to hear it!”
There
was a loud thump and a crash from the inner office.
Dawn
merely sighed and rolled her eyes, as if this were an everyday occurrence.
“Check,” she announced, advancing her bishop.
Her
opponent practically bounced in her seat, her blond locks flouncing gracefully
and her rather ample chest jiggling in that way that turned so many men’s eyes.
Her perfectly manicured hand reached out, plucked her rook off of the board, and
placed it down right in between Dawn’s bishop and the king.
Dawn
frowned. The move seemed quite thoroughly random - the sacrifice of a powerful
piece while simultaneously leaving the left flank open - but, then, that was so
typically Siggy. Dawn snatched up the rook sacrifice offered. “Check,” she
repeated.
Another
crash sounded from the back room, followed by an outraged roar.
“You
crazy bint!” Spike exclaimed loud enough that all of Manhattan probably heard
him.
Siggy
winced. “What is it that you think that he has broken this time around?” she
asked in a heavy Swedish accent. As always, her grammar was perfect, if a little
silted and formal.
Dawn
grimaced. “Let’s just hope it’s not another window,” she decided, watching in
complete bafflement as Siggy’s knight seemed to be making the same pointless
sacrifice as he rook had. Dawn’s own rook slid over to take it.
The
other employee at Summers Supernatural Investigations seemed completely
unconcerned by this chain of events. Siggy had first encountered Spike in a pub
about two years ago, only hours after she’d gotten off of the plane from
Stockholm. Given her extreme...assets, going into a pub in a bad
neighborhood at one in the morning really hadn’t been a good idea, but then
Siggy hadn’t known the area.
The
requisite brawl had ensued, resulting in Spike’s victory - as always - and he
had promptly decided that his ‘rescuee’ needed a close up and personal tour of the Big Apple.
Dawn
could still remember the way her eyes had rolled when Spike first brought the
buxom blond back to their apartment. Thoughts like, Oh no, not another Harmony! had popped to mind.
Fortunately, Spike spoke German, a language Siggy had been much more skilled in
at the time, so they were at least speaking the same language. Dawn had known Spike to choose
much shadier mistresses in the past four years.
However,
it wasn’t until after a somewhat awkward dinner that Dawn’s opinion of the woman
had changed. They had been gathered in the living room, sipping wine, when Siggy
had abruptly said to Spike out of the blue, “You are very kind for a vampire.”
The
requisite spit takes had followed with a round of Telephone Translations as an
encore, while Siggy explained her situation to Spike in German, so that he could
tell Dawn, in turn, in English. It turned out that a truce had existed between
the demon and human populations in Stockholm ever since the previous Master of
the city had been rousted and a more ‘unconventional’ one took his place. The
situation apparently wasn’t too rare in Europe where Masters retained entire
cities in their territory for centuries and so kept their number of minions low
in order to reduce the risk of a revolt - both from the human populations and
from their ambitious underlings.
Having
fully awed the pair of demon hunters, Siggy had even had the commonsense not to
sleep with the guy - the vampire guy
- she’d just met that night. Instead, shee’d left, giving Spike a quick kiss on
the lips and a giggled “My hero!”
Dawn
had liked the woman from that moment on, even though the subsequent sex after
Siggy and Spike’s third date had been loud enough to keep her up for weeks.
Plus, it was hard to pick up employees in the demon hunting industry, especially
ones that made such great bait...
“That’s
it!” Candy’s voice screeched from the back room. “I have had it with you!” The
door flew open, and the small blond stalked out furiously, Spike right on her
heels.
“Pet...”
he pleaded, catching her by the arm.
She
turned on him furiously then and slapped him in the face. Of course, the human
blow couldn’t hurt him, but he made a show of wincing nonetheless. “You...asshole!” Candy exclaimed in a white-hot
fury. “You think I’m just going to forgive you?!”
“C’mon
now, luv,” Spike cooed softly, looking up at her from under long, dark lashes.
“It was just a one-time thing, honest. Just a li’l slip-up...”
“
‘Little’?” Candy repeated. “Here’s ‘little’ for you! We’re over! Done! Goodbye, Spike!” she said
angrily before storming out of the office, slamming the door behind her for good
measure.
“Oops,”
Spike grimaced, sending an apologetic smile Dawn and Siggy’s way. “Sorry you had
to hear that, luvs.”
“Trust
me,” Dawn snorted. “We’re used to it.” She watched Siggy’s pawn advance and
frowned. “Check,” she repeated, moving her knight once more.
“You
should not lie to her like that,” Siggy commented. “If you wish to take another
woman to your bed-”
“Yeah,
yeah,” Spike grumbled, picking up an opened bottle of JD from the top of the
mini-fridge, “’eard it a million times before, poodle.” He downed half the
bottle in one gulp.
Dawn
didn’t comment. It was best just to leave Spike alone when he was in one of these moods. Frankly, she had preferred
watching Spike and Siggy’s break-up. Now, that had been priceless.
After
several weeks of non-stop shagging, Siggy had calmly sat across from Spike on
the couch one day and delivered the most brilliant speech Dawn had ever heard.
In fact, she’d memorized it and quoted it often:
“You
are a very attractive blood-sucking demon, and I very much appreciate that when
you stare at my chest you do not seem to be thinking ‘fuck big tits now’ so much
as ‘must erase pain of the past’. I also fully appreciate your many talents in
bed and will miss the excellent sexual intercourse very much. However, I feel
the need to be something more than a sexual safety-blanket at the moment.
Therefore, I feel that we should just be friends and co-workers for now.” Then,
she had given his hand a quick squeeze, brushed a kiss across his forehead, and
that had been it.
Dawn
had done much interrogating in the next few days after that and had gotten a
“How the bloody ‘ell was I s-posed to argue with that?” from Spike and a “It
seems futile to try to win his heart, therefore I mean to analyze it instead”
from Siggy. Apparently, she took her given name’s etymology - Sigrid:
‘victorious counselor’ - very seriously.
And
it seemed to have been the smart track to take since Siggy was now the only
other person Spike opened up to, although she was still nowhere as close to the
vampire as Dawn was...
“Checkmate.”
Dawn
was pulled out of her reverie and stared down at the chessboard in confusion.
“Huh?” she said in disbelief.
“That
is, I believe, checkmate?” Siggy repeated.
Dawn
blinked, cocked her head to one side, stared at the board...blinked again,
looked closer...
“She’s
got you, Platelet,” Spike agreed with a chuckle.
“But...”
Dawn began in protest, “...damn,” she conceded her defeat.
Oh
yeah, had she forgotten to mention that? In addition to being gorgeous,
demon-savvy, and a brilliant analyst of both the human and vampire psyche, Siggy
was also a certified genius. If Dawn hadn’t liked the other woman so much, she
would have been decidedly jealous.
Having
observed this streak in her, Spike had sat her down one day while Siggy was out
on assignment and had matter-of-factly informed her, “You’re smart, street-wise,
a brilliant pickpocket, the best friend ‘ve ever had, and unbelievably
beautiful, Bit. If you weren’t like my li’l sis, ‘d shag you in a heartbeat. So,
no need to feel jealous, huh?”
They
jury had been out for a while on whether that speech was sweet or creepy, but
the first had finally won out. After all, this was Spike.
And,
at the moment, her bizarrely sweet vampiric surrogate big bother was staring
into the bottom of the empty beer bottle, frowning at the dead roach inside.
“Uh...how long was this thing left out?” he asked warily.
Dawn
and Siggy both wrinkled their noses in disgust.
“Don’t
ask me,” Dawn retorted. “I refuse to keep track of your messes.”
Spike
gave her a mock-scowl at that and tossed the empty bottle into the
trash...despite the fact that the recycling was only five feet further to the
right. “’m goin’ out,” he announced, snatching his duster from the coat-rack,
“get me some roach-free stuff.”
“And
you are expecting to find the roach-free liquor at Jimmy’s?” Siggy couldn’t help
but tease.
He
rolled his eyes heavenwards, muttered something about “bloody women” under his
breath, and headed for the door.
“Wait!”
Dawn’s voice halted him. “Don’t you want to hear about our new case?”
“Do
I hafta kill anythin’ tonight?” he inquired, scarred eyebrow raised.
“No...”
Dawn conceded.
“Then
you can tell me tomorrow,” he decided, leaving the office in a flurry of black
leather.
“I
swear, sometimes...” Dawn clutched her hands in a strangling gesture.
“You
are searching for the word ‘pig’, perhaps?” Siggy joked lightly.
Dawn
smiled at the blond. “It looks like it’s up to us to do all the work,” she
sighed, getting up, pulling the roach-infested bottle from the trash, and
placing it in the recycling with a grimace of disgust. “As always.”
“Will
you be wanting me to research this...” Siggy glanced down at her notepad,
“Cascade Mountain Lodge at the library?”
Dawn
nodded. “Pull up all the death records from the nearby town as well,” she
instructed. “Whatever this is, it might not just be localized at the inn.”
Siggy
nodded. “It is time to change into my skimpy ‘surely, you do not really need me to fill out all that
paperwork to read this file?’ dress,” she said with a wink before exiting the
office as well.
“Which
leaves me,” Dawn sighed, “to clean up the mess ‘Spike break-up number
fifty-three’ left behind...”
*
* *
Dawn
had been furious when she’d gone to bed. Spike hadn’t reported in that entire
day, and - while it had been cloudy and snowy during the daylight hours - it
still made her nervous when the sun was up and he was out. As a result, she’d
been trapped in the office all day, taking care of routine business because
Spike wasn’t there to do his bloody job. Siggy, at least, had come in later that
evening, files and folders all clearly labeled and a summary of her findings
written in a concise, neatly-typed report.
It
had been closing time then, and Dawn had locked up the office, Siggy’s research
in hand, and gone up to the apartment she and Spike shared above the office
space. She’d set out the files on her desk and read while she waited for him to
come home...and waited...and waited...
By
two am, she’d practically memorized
all the police reports she’d gone over them so many times, and Spike still hadn’t come home. So she was
pissed. Add to that the fact that he had been acting like an ass that afternoon,
and she was practically searching for some sharp pointy wood by the time she
turned in.
However,
one look at his gaunt, haunted features as he stood in the doorway, shivering
convulsively, evaporated her anger immediately.
“C’mere,”
she whispered softly, holding up the corner of the blanket for him.
Gratefully,
he slipped under the covers beside her, teeth chattering as he wrapped himself
around her body. “’m so cold, Dawn,” he whispered against her throat.
“Shh,”
she agreed, stroking his hair, “I know.”
He
let out a sound halfway between a laugh and a sob. “I feel so ridiculous,” he
complained. “’m a vampire. I don’t
feel the cold!”
“I
like to think of you more as a big, cuddly stuffed animal,” Dawn teased,
wrapping her arms around him, “with fangs.”
He
chuckled slightly at that, his shivers passing as her body warmed his up.
“Damn,” he sighed, “I know the cold’s just in my head...so why can’t I just make
it stop?”
Dawn
shrugged. “Doesn’t work that way,” she said simply. “I was worried about you,”
she added more softly.
He
smiled against the curve of her throat at that. “’ll always come back to you,
Nibblet,” he promised her. “You know that.”
“Yeah,”
she agreed softly, gently stroking his peroxide locks, “what would you do
without me?”
“Wither
and die.” He said it as a jest, but something in his tone indicated that it was
the honest truth.
“Don’t
say that,” she admonished, placing an affectionate kiss of the top of his head.
“You’re the only family I’ve got now. I can’t lose you, too...”
“You
won’t, Bit,” he swore. “As long as you need me...”
“That’ll
be forever,” she informed him matter-of-factly.
A
deep vibration rose in his chest at that, and she snuggled against him further.
If she had to have a needy vampire roommate who needed to be held at night, at
least she had one that purred. It was
very nice, very relaxing.
She
wondered for a minute whether he had ever purred for Buffy and then banished the
thought to the back of her mind. Her sister was a part of her past she had long
since abandoned, and she refused to let such thoughts interfere with the treat
that was Spike purring.
“Can
I?” he requested shyly.
She
nodded and tilted her head to one side, hissing as she felt the bones in his
face shift and the sharp points of his fangs graze her throat.
“Would
never hurt you,” he purred.
“I
know,” she held his head to her neck, breathing heavily. Maybe it was because
she was a Slayer’s sister, but a warning tingle always ran down her spine when a
vampire’s fangs got this close to her.
He
didn’t bite, though, just gently nicked the skin enough to get one drop of
blood. “Mine,” he whispered.
“Yours,”
she agreed for the umpteenth time since he had first marked her. It was a sign
of possession, she knew, but that wasn’t what it meant for them. It was a mark
of protection, affection, love - the only love he allowed himself to admit
anymore.
“I
love you,” Dawn whispered, rolling with him as he moved to lie on his back, her
head pillowing on his bare chest.
She
often thought that was grossly unfair to all the men she dated that she’d grown
up thinking of Spike’s body as the ‘typical’ male build. But, hey, it wasn’t her
fault her male role model had a body that would put a vast majority of
professional male models to shame. At least he always had the decency to put on
a pair of sweatpants before he joined her, or she was sure all her potential
beaus would have yet another standard they couldn’t match up to. Not to mention,
it would be way kinky.
“I’m
sorry,” he whispered then, stroking her hair.
“Don’t
be,” she insisted. “You know I’ll always be there for you.”
He
nodded slightly, and the two of them just lay there together for a while,
savoring the other’s presence.
“We’ve
got an assignment,” Dawn finally commented, breaking the comfortable silence
between them.
“Yeah,
I dimly recall that,” he agreed with a sheepish smile, “before my stalkin’ off
to get drunk, that is...”
Dawn
sniffed the air. “You don’t smell like you’ve been drinking,” she observed.
“Showered,”
he admitted guiltily.
Dawn
sighed. “Did you even know this one’s name?” she inquired.
“’Course,
I did!” Spike insisted. “It was Sara...or Kara...maybe Karen...”
“Spike...”
“Yeah,
I know, ‘if you weren’t dead, I’d give you a lecture about STDs’,” he did a
terrible imitation of her voice.
Dawn
couldn’t help but smile at that. “Just make sure you take care of yourself,” she
insisted. “I don’t want some crazed, jealous bimbo staking you.”
“Won’t
happen,” he assured her.
“You’re
sure?”
“Sure.”
“You’re
careful?”
“Completely.”
Spike was lying through his teeth, and they both knew it. “Now, what’s this new
assignment of yours?” he not-so-subtly changed the subject.
Dawn
let him get away with it for the moment. “How would you like,” she began, taking
his hand, “to go on a vacation with me? Ski resort up in the mountains, cozy
lodge-”
“Annoyin’
ski-bunny tourists for lunch?” he teased.
Dawn
whapped him in the arm. “You might get to kill something mean and nasty...” she
sing-songed, holding that tantalizing morsel out for him.
“Mmm,
can hardly wait,” he agreed. “What’s the deal?”
“Fifty
thousand.”
“Dollars?!”
Spike exclaimed, eyes wide. “’d kill the entire place for that. What’s the
nasty?”
Dawn
sighed. “There’ve been five deaths at the lodge this season alone, all
attributed to ‘accidents’.”
“An’
this calls for a supernatural detective agency, how?” Spike inquired.
Dawn
bit her lip. “There’ve been a series of paranormal events,” she explained,
“poltergeist activity, disturbed psychics - real, Witch’s Guild psychics,
possessions...”
“Sounds
like some soft ‘f ghost,” Spike pouted. “Can’t kill somethin’ that’s already
dead, luv...at least, not that’s non-corporeal and dead,” he amended.
Dawn
nodded in agreement. “That’s what I thought, too, at first,” she admitted.
“
‘At first’,” he repeated, one eyebrow raised curiously.
“Before
I looked through the historical records,” she clarified. “Spike, this happened
before, fifty years ago.”
“So,
the spook’s back for an encore,” he shrugged.
“At
the end,” Dawn began, “several of the corpses were found mangled beyond
recognition. And,” she paused for emphasis, “they weren’t murdered within the
inn itself. Some of them made it halfway across the country. Whatever this is,
it tracked those people down and killed them.”
“Which
means it couldn’t’ve been confined to the inn,” Spike frowned.
“Which
means no ghost,” Dawn agreed.
“Not
‘f the conventional sort at least,” Spike added thoughtfully.
Dawn
nodded.
“But
what stopped it before?” Spike asked. “And why would it return to it’s old
huntin’ grounds?”
“That’s
what we’ve got to find out,” Dawn agreed before burying her head in his chest
and closing her eyes. “Tomorrow...”
And,
now, the flip-side of the coin...
Disclaimer
& Author's Note: See prologue.
Haunted
Chapter Two - The Ones Left Behind
“Buffy,”
Nathan said with a distant smile, watching the blond sit across from him in the
small diner, “you’re late.”
“Yeah,
well,” she hedged, “I got caught up at work, y’know. Ms. Perkins can be a real
slave-driver.” As can those nasty Hashir
Demons that’ve been terrorizing Spi-er, Shady Hill Cemetery lately... “You’re lucky you got
me at all,” she finished with a perky smile.
Nathan
didn’t look impressed. “I’m sorry to have inconvenienced you,” he commented
bitterly into his coffee.
“No,”
Buffy instantly denied it, “I’m not inconvenienced, really. I’ve just had a lot
of work to do and-”
“At
the Administration Office?” Nathan
asked in disbelief. “The place was only open ‘til noon today. I’m not stupid.”
“No,
of course not, not stupid,” she agreed, mildly panicked now.
“Buffy,”
Nathan’s pained eyes looked into hers, “if there’s someone else, I want to
know.”
“Someone
else?” she let out a humorless laugh. “Of course there’s no one else.” Isn’t there? that naughty voice in the
back of her mind couldn’t help from asking.
“Then,
I don’t get it!” Nathan exclaimed, banging the table with his fist. “You act
like you’re interested, like you like me, and then all of a sudden...you’re so
distant. I feel like I don’t know you anymore, like I never did.”
That’s
because you didn’t. Only one person’s ever known me, and I can never be with
him...
“I-I’ve
just been really busy lately,” she insisted, wide-eyed.
“You’re
right,” Nathan nodded. “You’ve been too busy, too busy for me, at least.”
“No,
I’m really not,” Buffy pleaded. “I’ve got the next two weeks off. We can get
together this weekend, and-”
“Buffy,
no,” Nathan said tiredly. “I’ve heard this all before, and I don’t think I can
go through with it again.”
She
sat there, stunned. “B-But, then...what do you want me to do?” she asked weakly.
“Nothing.
I think,” Nathan sighed, “that this isn’t working out.”
“What
do you mean, not working?” Buffy entered nervous babble mode. “It can work.
We’ll make it work.” She reached for his hand.
Reluctantly,
he pulled it away. “I’m sorry, Buffy,” he said, getting up, “but I think we both
need some time and some space. I know I do. Good luck,” he added, and then he
was gone.
Buffy
blinked blankly at the table a few times before the waitress approached her
table. “Coffee,” she managed to say numbly before she buried her head in her
hands and said the one name that always came to her in these circumstances.
“Angel...”
*
* *
“So,
he dumped you,” Anya shrugged, sipping at her martini. “It’s not like you even
liked him that much in the first place.”
“Some
Vengeance Demon you are,” Buffy
pouted. “Shouldn’t you be trying to get me to make some nasty wish concerning
his balls right about now?”
Anya
shrugged. “It’s no fun when the wisher’s heart isn’t in it,” she replied simply.
Buffy
sighed. “OK, so maybe I never really liked him that much,” she conceded, “but at
least he was better than Ryan...”
Anya
cringed at the name of Buffy’s ex-husband. “Now, there’s a man I wouldn’t mind doing some
vengeance on,” she commented. “Why you ever agreed to marry him is beyond me.”
“I
was all confused after the Angel thing, part two,” Buffy admitted. “And needy. I
wanted someone who would take care of me.”
“Which,
of course, meant you had to marry a domineering, ‘women in the kitchen’
bastard,” Anya exclaimed, still enraged. “I mean, what was that?”
“Me
caving in and realizing that I’d never be happy?” Buffy suggested.
“There’s
a difference between being constantly miserable and not being happy,” Anya
scolded.
“Yeah,”
Buffy sighed, thinking wistfully of her lost love.
Anya
frowned in response. “You don’t blame Angel nearly enough for how much he messed
up your life. There’s someone else I wouldn’t mind doing a spot of vengeance
on,” she announced, draining the last of her drink.
“Oh,
let Angel get on with his new life,” Buffy said bitterly. “After all he’s been
through, he deserves it.”
“You’re
too forgiving,” Anya decided. “You blame everything on yourself, when-”
“This
is my fault,” Buffy insisted. “I made
my bed. Now I have to lie in it.”
“God,
don’t you ever get tired of being a martyr?” Anya rolled her eyes.
Buffy
cast her an annoyed look.
“What?”
Anya protested. “I’m sure he’d agree with me.”
“I’m
not going to ever find anyone who can replaced him,” Buffy insisted, hating
herself for getting into this argument again but not being able to help herself.
“You
don’t replace people,” Anya rolled her eyes. “You just move on.”
“From
your soulmate?” Buffy protested.
Anya
groaned. “Right, like I haven’t heard that one before...”
“This
is different from you and Xander,” Buffy insisted. “You don’t understand. He was
the only one who ever really understood me, who accepted me for what I am, who
knew the real me.”
“And
I felt the exact same way with Xander,” Anya countered, “but it didn’t stop him
from leaving me at the altar.”
Buffy
sighed. “Can we just not argue about this?” she requested. “We haven’t seen each
other for weeks. I’m sure we have other things to discuss.”
“You’re
the one who brought up exes,” Anya pointed out, “what with your new one and
all.”
Buffy
ignored the comment. “So, where’d you go off to this time?” she changed the
topic of conversation.
“Demon
dimension two worlds over and three up,” Anya reminisced. “They have these
things there - like giant catfish but inside-out and covered with defensive
parasols. It was a great time...if you discount the large, somewhat stern
Jack-In-The-Box junipers...”
“Uh-huh,”
Buffy looked at the Vengeance Demon like she was nuts. “So, vengeance served?”
“I’m
back on call, amn’t I?” Anya answered before frowning. “And you shouldn’t ask me
that. It’s strange and somewhat alarming, like you’re going to slay me or
something.”
“What
part of ‘retired’ don’t you understand?” Buffy assured her.
“The
part where you still go out and kill things every night,” Anya answered readily
enough.
“Anya,”
Buffy informed her sternly, “you’re the only one of the Scoobies left. There’s
no way I’m going to slay you.”
“Not
even if I staked your ‘soulmate’?” Anya just couldn’t leave that scab unpicked.
“Anya...”
Buffy warned.
“Right,”
Anya agreed perkily. “So what have you been doing...being here and all...”
“Work,
getting dumped, slayage,” Buffy sighed. “That pretty much covers it.”
“How...interesting...”
Anya
was trying, she really was. Buffy had to give her that much. In the days right
after the Hellmouth was closed for good, neither of them had really bothered to
be civil to each other. Which, Buffy supposed, was reasonable given how
shattered the experience had left both of them.
To
this day, she could still hear the screams, echoing throughout the ruins of the
old high-school as the Hellmouth was finally sealed with its last sacrifice...
“You’re
remembering again,” Anya said with a kindness in her voice that Buffy had never
noticed prior to The End.
“I
am,” Buffy sighed. “I just wish...” That night she had gone back to the empty
crypt, hoping against all hope that Spike would be back, that he would heal her
like he had after she’d come back from the grave. Hell, that he would just hold her again, take her into his arms,
tell her that he loved her...
“Yes?”
Anya’s ears had perked up at the sound of those potent words.
“Nothing,”
Buffy caught herself in time. “No wishing here.”
Anya
pouted. “You’re no fun,” she complained.
“Just
keep the vengeance confined to the demon dimensions, and I won’t get any less fun,” Buffy countered.
“See?
There you go with the threatening slayage again! I think your latest ex,
Brad...or, er, Brad...” Anya paused, frowning as she tried to remember the
inconsequential name.
“Nathan,” Buffy reminded her.
“Whatever...was
right,” Anya finished. “You are working too hard.” She shifted her shoulders
uncomfortably. “You’re getting all slay-happy again. It’s like after-” She cut
herself off when she realized where that train of thought was going.
Buffy
let it slide. “Y’know,” she thought aloud, “maybe you’re right. I do have two weeks vacation coming up,
and there is this ski lodge-”
“See,
there you go.”
“-that’s
having a demon problem. I was going
to advise them to go elsewhere for help, but...”
Anya
sighed. “What part of ‘vacation’ don’t you understand? You’re supposed to have
fun, not kill things.”
“But
killing things is what I do for fun,”
Buffy insisted.
Anya
mock-scowled at her. “It sounds pretty fishy to me...and not inverted-catfish
fishy.”
“Huh?”
Buffy blinked before shaking her head. “And this from someone who writes off all
of her inter-dimensional traveling expenses as business trips?” she pointed out.
“Those
salamanders were vital for inventory,” Anya insisted. “And they just don’t grow
like that in this dimension.”
“Uh-huh.”
Buffy was lost again.
“Although,”
Anya said thoughtfully, “I suppose a working vacation is better than no vacation
at all...unless it’s to the former Hellmouth. You do realize that I still get
complaints about you slaying demon tourists, right?”
“He
was engulfing a six-year-old in cytoplasm!” Buffy protested.
“I
still say you would make a lot more money if you just posed for the pictures
instead,” Anya continued to rattle on. “Just think! A former Vampire Slayer on a
former Hellmouth. We can charge ten bucks a shot. I could manage, of course,
order some merchandise - t-shirts, coffee mugs, those little things with the
bobble heads and the eyes that move around...”
“I’m
not posing for demon family albums,” Buffy insisted for the umpteenth time.
Anya
shrugged. “Your loss...or, actually, mine as well, but you’re all morbid and
moody, so I won’t complain.”
“I
am not-!” Buffy began but was cut off
by the sound of an inter-dimensional beeper playing the tune of ‘I’ll Fly Away’.
“This
was supposed to be my night off!” Anya exclaimed in irritation
before turning back to Buffy apologetically. “Sorry to cut and run, but duty
calls.”
“It’s
all right,” Buffy assured her. “We’ll have to do this again...”
“Soon,”
Anya promised with a wave before vanishing in a white light.
Buffy
sighed and looked at the empty space across from her, the straw in Anya’s glass
still vibrating slightly from where Anya had just dropped it. The Vengeance
Demon had only been gone a minute, and already Buffy felt the loneliness creep
back into her. She was used to it now, though.
The
real challenge had been the Year Of
Hell. So many people gone from her life in such rapid succession: Giles, Spike,
Tara, Xander, Willow, Dawn...
This
last one was the only one she could really do anything about, but ever since
Dawn had fled her custody she’d been implacable about reconciling. And once Dawn
hit eighteen, it had been impossible. Buffy had recently managed to get a phone
number somewhere in New York, but Dawn hadn’t returned her calls.
Not
that Buffy could blame her after all that had happened...
But
now, when she was alone, sitting in the dark of the Bronze, she felt the effects
the most. Despite Anya’s reassurances, she had pushed people away, and now she
was stuck with the aftermath.
The
band on stage shifted to a heavily rhythmic number, the bass pulsing through the
darkened club, making the whole place vibrate with the vitality of youth. It
made Buffy feel like a dinosaur.
A
little-known side-effect of Slayer healing had slowed down her aging process -
although she doubted many Slayers lived long enough to find out about it.
Probably none. But it made her look not much older than the kids here. However,
she still felt her age in every muscle of her tired body and in her tired heart
most of all. She’d seen more than any of these kids would see in their entire
lives.
Plus,
it just sucked to think that she was probably the oldest person in this place...
Time
to reclaim my youth...
She
got up and headed for the dance floor, scanning the crowd, searching,
searching... A smile lit up her face as she watched the line of one man’s back.
He was just her type, good height, good build, carried himself right.
He
turned then, and she got a look at his face. Good, he was part of the older
crowd, college or graduate school age. She didn’t care how youthful she looked;
the idea of picking up high-school students gave her the creeps. Cute Guy’s face
was disappointing, of course, but then she could never have what she wanted.
He
watched her approach with obvious interest, a smile brightening his face.
“Hi,
cutie,” Buffy said confidently, coming to a halt in front of him.
“Hi,
yourself.”
OK,
so his voice was blah. Definitely no tingles going down her spine. But she
didn’t plan on doing much talking anyway, so that was all right.
“Wanna
dance?” she inquired coquettishly.
“Sure,”
he agreed, extending his hand to her.
She
took it and followed him out onto the floor. Strobe lights flashed around them
as Buffy wrapped her arms about his waist, molding her body to his. Their hips
began gyrating slowly, moving to the sensual beat.
“You
got a name?” he had to practically shout over the usual Bronze racket.
“Buffy,”
she informed him. “You?”
“Tyler.”
A
blah name, too. Nothing wrong with it, of course, but it wasn’t the sort of name
that drew you in, intrigued you, made you want to learn more...
Fortunately,
the racket on the dance floor halted any further conversation at the moment. The
place was packed tonight, and they wouldn’t even have been able to hear the
music were it not for the deep bass that vibrated through the floor in time with
the beat.
Buffy
turned her back to her dancing partner, grinding her hips back against his,
closing her eyes against the prisma-colored flashing lights above the floor.
Blinded, her other senses just became that more intense.
She’d
made a good match with the build, she decided. She didn’t usually allow herself
to indulge like this. Generally, she chose guys that weren’t anything like him,
a way to break free of the past that haunted her every day. But, now, rejected
by the ‘normal’ human guy once more, she just wanted a fraction of the old fire
back, just a taste of what it had been like with him. And, really, what harm
could it do just to pretend for a little while?
If
she didn’t think about it, she could almost make herself believe it was him, that his hands were gripping her
hips, that it was his hair her hands were running through.
A
pause in the beat, a breath of quiet slipping through the normal chatter of the
crowd, and a name slipped past her lips.
“Spike...”
Unfortunately,
her partner heard it and halted his motions.
She
turned to face him apologetically then, suddenly noticing all the telltale flaws
in his appearance. Hair blond, but not shocking white. Leather jacket short and
trendy, not long and battle-worn. Too soft cheekbones, too pale eyes, too
straight lips. All in all, not Spike, not even close...
“I-I’m
sorry,” Buffy mumbled, brushing past him and off of the dance floor, dashing out
of the club, home, tears streaming down her face.
*
* *
The
next morning she got up, reaffirmed her decision, and reached for the phone.
“Hello,
Ms. Danvers?” she said into the receiver. “This is Buffy Summers. I just wanted
to let you know that, yes, I can help you with your problem. I’ll arrive this
Sunday as we discussed.”
She
hung up the phone after she’d left the message and stared into the small
treasure box she kept on the shelf next to her bed.
Anya
was right. She needed to get out of Sunnydale for a while, take a break from her
normal routine, and escape all the ghosts of the past that lingered here. Most
of all, what she needed to escape was the memory of him, battered and bloody, looking up at
her with such heartbreak and betrayal, the image that haunted her every night
when she closed her eyes...
Still
confused? Still intrigued? Well, now you have to review for more. ~_^
Disclaimer:
The usual.
Author's
Note: OK, for some reason some people have gotten the strange notion that this will be a Spawn
story. O.o What I have ever done to
make people think that I would do this is beyond me. So, everyone just take a
deep breath and repeat after me: "The Spike/Dawn relationship in the story is
purelly platonic." You all feel better now? If not, try it again a few more
times. ~_^
Haunted
Chapter Three - Near Misses
Dawn
flicked on the turn signal in her beaten old Chevy and turned off of the highway
at the exit to Black Hills Falls. The head that lay beside her on the seat
stirred in response, and the deathly still body of her partner finally showed
signs of life.
With
a lion-sized yawn, Spike finally fully returned to the land of the unliving. He
smacked his lips a couple of times, ran a hand through his spiky platinum hair,
and wearily sat up once more.
“Are
we there yet?” he asked for the umpteenth time, sounding for all the world like
an impatient six-year-old on his way to Disneyland.
Dawn
grinned at the image that thought invoked. “We’re at the town,” she agreed. “I
wanna stop for gas before we head up to the lodge, though.” She cast a sly look
Spike’s way. “Y’know, if you hadn’t made us take this gas-guzzler, we’d be there
already.”
Spike’s
eyes widened in horror. “My Baby will never be driven in snow!” he said,
terrified for the health of the ’91 BMW he’d managed to acquire in mint
condition at dirt-cheap price.
Dawn
merely chuckled and rolled her eyes. She could still remember the evening when
Spike had excitedly dragged her out of the office, puffed up as proudly as a
peacock, and patted the black hood of his recent acquisition. Dawn acknowledged
that it was a nice car, but Spike’s
pampering of it verged on comical at times. Although, given that the New York
winters had rusted out her own car to the point where she was afraid to wash it lest the body fall apart, maybe
he did have a point.
“Don’t
worry,” she assured him, patting his hand condescendingly. “Your Baby’s safe in
the garage where I can’t get my evil hands on it.”
Spike
humphed at her casual disregard for such a lovely vehicle and sulked even more
when the gas station they pulled into didn’t have opaque overhead protection
that would allow him to leave the vehicle. A bit of magic added to the tinted
windows made the Chevy itself safe for flammable vamps while looking perfectly
normal.
“You
want anything?” Dawn inquired, getting out of the car.
“Coffee,”
Spike groaned, “and those chips that have all the different flavors mixed
together.”
“Excess
caffeine and combo snack foods for the vamp who can’t decide,” Dawn grinned.
“Got it. Try not to burn up in the sun.” With that, she slammed the door and
moved to pump the gas.
Spike
shifted about in the front seat uncomfortably. Long car trips always made him
edgy. He needed room to stretch out and some way to release all the pent up
energy that accumulated within him during the day. He greatly pitied Dawn for
the ultra-hyperactive vampire she was going to have to put up with that evening.
He
heard the sound of the gas pump shutting off outside and impatiently watched
Dawn head for the building. His foot was tapping out a rapid staccato on the
floor, and his fingers were twitching, and…dammit. He couldn’t do a sodding
thing about it. There was only one solution for this type of problem - try to
sleep some more and hope that it’d be sunset by the time he woke up.
He
flopped back down lengthwise across the front seat just as a blue SUV pulled up
to the pump across from him…
*
* *
Buffy
let out a sigh of irritation as she pulled the blue SUV she’d rented into the
gas station. She didn’t need the gas - although she undoubtedly would if she
didn’t stop winding through all those mountain roads, lost - but there was
nowhere else at the station to park.
Angrily,
she slammed door of her vehicle shut and stalked into the building. “Cascade
Mountain Lodge,” she asked the young Asian woman at the cash register. “Where is
it?”
“You
just have to take 35 straight down to Highway E,” she began. “Then-”
“June?”
the voice of one of the other station attendants shouted out.
“Just
a second,” she gave Buffy an apologetic smile. “I’m with a customer, Stan!” she
called out to the back of the store in irritation.
“Are
we out of those combo chip bags?” Stan called back.
“If
there aren’t any on the shelf, then, yes, we’re out!” She rolled her eyes at her
coworker’s incompetence.
Buffy
gave her a sympathetic smile.
“You
turn right and take Highway E north for about a mile,” she continued her
directions, “and then you turn left onto Cascade Mountain road. It’ll be the
first left turn, but you’ll have to watch out for it because the sign’s down.”
“Hence,
why I could find it,” Buffy said in realization. “Thanks,” she added with a
smile. “And, where’s your bathroom?”
The
cashier dug around in a drawer behind the counter and pulled out a wooden block
with ‘WOMEN’ written on it in blue permanent marker, a shiny gold key attached
to the end. “It’s right at the end of the beverage aisle,” she pointed.
“Thanks,”
Buffy repeated, taking the key and heading for the restroom.
*
* *
A
Key of a different sort stood one aisle over, debating her purchase. Spike may
have been a hundred-year-old immortal being, but he was mighty particular about
his snack foods.
What
the hell?
Dawn shrugged, picking up a bag of each of the individual components of Spike’s
favorite junky combo. We’ll probably need
some extra munchies in the hotel room, anyway… She drew the line at mixing
them all together for him, though. After all, she wasn’t his mommy.
She
turned into the beverage aisle just as the door to the women’s room shut in
front of her. Paying it no mind, she quickly picked up a bottle of Evian water
for herself and poured a cup of decaf - Spike was hyper enough as it was, and
while he claimed that he could taste
the difference between decaf and normal coffee, his taste buds weren’t actually
sensitive enough to tell the difference, and Dawn knew it.
Satisfied
with her purchases, Dawn approached the counter.
“This
it?” June asked.
“And
pump number six,” Dawn agreed. “By the way, do you know the route to Cascade
Mountain Lodge?”
June
wondered if they should just hand out little instruction placards…
*
* *
Buffy
shuddered as she wiped her hands dry on a course white paper towel. Gas station
restrooms were always the nastiest places. This one had at least been
roach-free, but the powdery cracks in the walls left little doubt that the
persistent buggers inhabited the room when no one was looking.
The
message written on the door of the stall in the precise black ink of the true
graffiti artist, proclaiming ‘The rat queen lives!’ was even less encouraging.
She once again cursed the elusive lodge whose restrooms would undoubtedly have
been much cleaner.
She
approached the counter just as a woman, clad all in black and hefting a rather
large brown bag stepped out the door. “Thanks a lot,” Buffy said once more to
the cashier as the other woman’s exit set off the tinkling of the door chimes.
“Don’t
mention it,” June agreed with a smile, returning the key to its drawer.
Buffy
escaped the gloomy little station and headed back to her rental vehicle, pausing
only briefly to shake her head at the rusted out Chevy parked across from her.
At least I’m not stuck driving that,
she consoled herself before hopping into the blue SUV and driving off.
*
* *
“Dammit,
Spike!” Dawn exclaimed in irritation, searching around on the floor of the
vehicle together with her frustrating friend. “How do you ‘lose’ a lit
cigarette?”
“You
threw the pretzels right at my head!” Spike retorted, feeling around under his
seat.
“Only
because you were smoking with the
window closed,” Dawn defended herself.
“You
want me to burn alive?”
“You
couldn’t wait five minutes?”
“’ll
have you know that-ow!” Spike whapped his smoking hand against the seat several
times, extinguishing the flame that had singed it.
Dawn
calmly reached down, found the cigarette, and tossed it out the door. “You are
so hopeless,” she announced, turning
her keys in the ignition.
Just
as her car started, there was a huge squeal of tires on slick pavement.
“I
didn’t do it!” Dawn leapt back from the steering wheel as it had just sprouted
eyeballs.
“No,
genius up there did it,” Spike commented, sipping his coffee. “’ave I lectured
you lately about SUVs?” he inquired innocently.
Dawn
merely groaned. “Only about a thousand times,” she whined, heading out of the
parking lot.
“Well,
‘s true,” Spike countered. “I mean, look at the size ‘f that thing.” He gestured
to the blue vehicle in front of them. “The only reason anythin’ needs to be that
big ‘s to run other innocent drivers off the road. And for what? To protect some
yuppie rugrats who’re prob’ly better off as lunch. An’ the bint obviously ‘as no
clue how to drive.”
“As
opposed to you,” Dawn teased, “who would never get caught in a police chase
because you were going fifty the wrong way down a one-way street.”
“I
was chasin’ a were-cheetah!” Spike insisted, wide-eyed. “An’ there was no
danger. I have excellent reflexes.”
Dawn
merely rolled her eyes.
*
* *
Buffy
glanced back in the rear-view mirror to see a woman with brown hair and dark
sunglasses who seemed to be arguing with the thin air beside her.
Crazies,
Buffy her head. And from New York,
too. She checked the license plate. No wonder…
For
a moment, a second alternative crossed her mind, but she shook her head. “Nah…”
*
* *
“Call
Siggy,” Dawn ordered, “and see if she’s gotten any info from the Council yet.”
“’m
not your bleedin’ secretary,” Spike crossed his arms over his chest defiantly.
“You do it.”
“Hello,
I’m driving,” Dawn pointed out.
“That’s
never stopped you before,” Spike grumbled under his breath.
Dawn
sighed. A day cramped up in a vehicle with Spike. It had to be somewhere on her
list of top-ten most infuriating things to do. “Just do it,” she said wearily.
“Who
d’you think you are, orderin’ me around?” Spike sulked.
“Your
boss, for one,” Dawn felt obliged to
point out.
Spike
muttered a bit but picked up the cell-phone and dialed Siggy’s number. “Hey,
li’l lamb,” he said in a husky voice into the receiver. “’S the big bad wolf.”
Dawn
snickered.
Spike
cast her a dirty look before something Siggy said caught his attention.
“Uh-huh,” he nodded. “Uh-huh…Uh-huh…I see…Uh-huh…”
Dawn
was convinced he was making his end of the conversation as cryptic as possible
just to tick her off. That was the part of the Spike-as-brother analogy that
always worked best - he was damn good at annoying her.
She
continued to listen to Spike’s vague affirmatives and occasional bizarre pet
names, heading down the highway in search of their turn-off. There was a brief
incident where the blue SUV in front of them suddenly hit the brakes before
diving down a side road, but Dawn merely cursed and swerved before continuing on
their way.
“Ta
then, luv.” Spike blew a kiss into the phone before he hung up.
“Well?”
Dawn asked curiously.
“She’s
still searchin’ for a lonely, horny British male to get her into the Watcher’s
archives,” Spike explained.
“Huh,”
Dawn said with a wicked grin. “I guess you don’t fit the ‘get into the archives’
part. Too bad, ‘cause otherwise it’s a perfect description of you.”
Spike
merely huffed and frowned at the highway intersection up ahead. “Oi, you’ve gone
too far,” he pointed out. “The turn-off’s s’posed to back that way.”
Dawn
frowned. “I didn’t see any…” She remembered where the other vehicle had turned
in front of her and sighed. “Right,” she agreed, making a screeching U-turn at
the intersection to go down Highway E in the other direction.
“And
you say my drivin’s dangerous…” Spike
grumbled.
*
* *
The
old woman at the desk looked up to see the peppy blond in a light pink ski
jacket with white fake fur trim enter the lodge. Tourists, she sighed inwardly before
plastering a smile on her face to greet the young woman. “May I help you?” she
asked politely.
Buffy
sat her two bags down on the floor and pulled off the thick mittens she was
wearing to combat the cold. “My name is Buffy Summers,” she agreed.
The
old woman appraised her a second time in surprise. This was a demon hunter? “Yes, I believe
I talked to you on the phone,” she nodded. “My name is Ms. Danvers. I own the
lodge.”
“Ah,
you’re my employer,” Buffy said with a bright grin, shaking the old woman’s hand
and studying her more intently. She was frail and hunched over, but Buffy had no
doubt that she had once been a tall woman. Her hair was thin and white, her face
deeply wrinkled, and her eyes had deep circles beneath them, as if she hadn’t
been getting enough sleep. Probably due to the string of deaths. “Has anything
else happened since we last talked?” Buffy inquired, signing the guest book.
The
old woman nodded. “Everyone’s gathering together for a conference this evening,”
she stated. “It meets at eight in the recreation room. Please, be punctual.”
Buffy
blinked. “Meeting? Everyone?”
“Everything
will be explained then,” Ms. Danvers assured her. She handed Buffy her key card.
“Your room is 123.”
“Good,
easy to remember,” Buffy smiled, looking at the hotel map the other woman
pointed to. “Eight then? In the rec room?” She located that on the map as well.
“Thank
you so much for coming, dear,” Ms. Danvers agreed with a slight smile. “You have
no idea how much it’s…appreciated…”
Buffy
just waved, lugged up her heavy bags without the slightest effort and headed off
for her room…
*
* *
And
Ms. Danvers turned when the door opened once more, ushering in a pair of
figures. Now, these were what demon
hunters were supposed to look like. The pair was clad from head to toe in black,
each sporting black boots, jeans, shirts, and leather jackets. The woman’s
clothes were tight and trendy, and her long auburn hair was tied back in a
no-nonsense ponytail. The man’s shirt highlighted his defined musculature, and
his bleached white hair and scarred eyebrow gave him a dangerous edge. The two
moved perfectly in time with each other, obviously from years of fighting in
sync.
Ms.
Danvers smiled up at them. “Your names?”
“Dawn
and William Summers,” Dawn provided, turning back to Spike. “You’re sure?” she asked.
He
nodded. “Place looks bloody familiar. Could’ve stopped by durin’ my travels with
Dru, I s’pose…” he added thoughtfully.
“Surprisingly
few neck trauma reports in the past fifty years,” Dawn shot back, signing the
guest book. She turned to Ms. Danvers then. “You got us the two-room suite,
right?” she inquired.
The
innkeeper nodded. “It’s just the two of you?” she frowned, slightly baffled as
to why the couple would need the second room. “Because if you have any
children-?”
Spike
gulped. “Children?” he repeated in
disbelief.
“The
hubby’s holding out, huh?” Ms. Danvers gave Dawn a knowing smile. Well, that, and he’s a vampire…
Dawn’s
face reddened as well. “Um, Spike’s my brother,” she clarified, embarrassed.
Ms.
Danvers blushed at her mistake as well. “Oh, sorry, dear,” she winced
apologetically. “I didn’t know.” Especially with him being dead and all…
“Right
then,” Spike had the sudden urge to flee.
“Why
don’t you go bring our bags in?” Dawn suggested helpfully.
Of
course, Spike just had to be
difficult about everything. “’m not your bleedin’ valet,” he grumbled under his
breath before going off to do just that.
Dawn
rolled her eyes before noticing Ms. Danvers’ nametag. “Ah, we talked on the
phone,” she shook the other woman’s hand.
“Indeed,
we did,” Ms. Danvers agreed.
“So,
anything new happened?” Dawn inquired as Spike walked by with an armful of bags,
muttering under his breath the whole time.
“You’ll
get a full report this evening at the meeting,” Ms. Danvers explained. “The
recreation room at eight.” She went back to search for the keycard to room 121.
“
‘Meeting’?” Dawn repeated curiously. “With whom?”
“I’ve
brought in several other specialists to help solve the problem,” Ms. Danvers
said simply. “It will all be explained at the meeting.”
“Right.”
Dawn decided to let it drop. She was tried from the long drive and the
aggravating vampire in the car. Investigation could occur after sleep. She took
the key from the innkeeper.
“I’ll
see you both at eight,” Ms. Danvers said with a smile just as Spike entered with
the last of their bags.
Dawn
rolled her eyes as he unceremoniously dumped them in the middle of the lobby
floor right next to the rest of their stuff. “Think we brought enough weapons?”
Dawn couldn’t help but tease.
Spike
gave her a mock-offended huff. “No such thing ‘s too many weapons,” he insisted.
“You
are aware that, as the woman, it’s my
job to pack a ridiculous amount of stuff, not yours?” she inquired
sarcastically.
He
merely grumbled in response, his body taut with the lack of activity during the
last day and his mind obviously just as agitated. “Which room?” he demanded
gruffly.
Dawn
handed him the key. “121. I’m going to get a quick look at this place before
crashing - guarantee that we haven’t actually walked onto the set of ‘The
Shinning’.”
Spike
chuckled at that. The carpets were a pale blue-gray, instead of that creepy red,
but he’d had similar thoughts when he entered the hotel. Too much space, too few
people, too fake a pleasant ambience. “’S long as Jack Nicholson doesn’t start
chewin’ the scenery,” he agreed, making the first haul down to their room.
Dawn
smiled at that before venturing in search of the recreation room…
*
* *
Yum,
was Buffy’s first thought as she stepped out of her room and caught sight of the
sexy, jean-clad ass of the man in the suite next to her just as he closed the
door behind them. Spike-quality yum.
She hadn’t seen a butt that nice in years; unfortunately, her brief affair with
the vamp had left her with impossibly high standards of virtually every sort.
She
headed back out to the lobby then, resigning herself to the task of lugging the
rest of her luggage back to her room. Hmm, I wonder if that’s why they call it
‘luggage’? She wondered absentmindedly. Something of the lugging. And people mock me
for my use of ‘slayage’?
The
lobby was conspicuously empty as she went through; even the woman at the front
desk was gone. Now, that must be the
world’s most boring, sucky job.
Liking
the ambience even less when there was no one there - there was something about
big, open spaces with suspiciously cheerful ambience that seriously wigged her
out - she trotted out to her vehicle, not even noticing the battered Chevy
parked beside it.
Of
course,
she admitted to herself, it could just be
because of all the people that have died in this place… But she was used to
places where people died a lot. She Who Hangs Out In Cemeteries, right? This
place felt different. Pain, anguish, torment… It almost seemed like the walls
were whispering to her, calling to her, pleading…
She
gave the empty coffee cup in the back seat a suspicious look. That’s what I get for O.D.ing on
caffeine, she chided herself before overloading her arms with various
suitcases and returning to the building. Stupid tingly senses…
*
* *
The
small woman carrying so many bags that Spike couldn’t even see her face collided
with him, just as he was bending over to move the last of his and Dawn’s things
to the common room of their suite. An explosion of suitcases followed as their
bags scattered to the four corners of the lobby in a confetti shower of luggage.
“Bloody
‘ell!” Spike groused. “Watch wear you’re goin’, you daft chit!”
Buffy
blinked from where she’d landed on her ass right behind a rather large suitcase.
No. Way. She shook her head, convinced she was hearing things - maybe this is part of the haunting… -
and rose to her feet to see…
There
was a moment of complete, beautiful silence.
The
two dumbstruck estranged lovers gaped in unison before both simultaneously moved
to rub their eyes. When the sight of the other persisted, Buffy cautiously
reached out to touch his sleeve and…
The
same cool leather she remembered. At the same time, Spike felt the familiar heat
of her hand.
There
was an awkward pause, and then:
“Spike?”
“Buffy?”
Yes,
that chapter was just an exercise in
seeing how long I could annoy you by prolonging the reunion. ~_^ But, just to
prove that I'm not completely evil,
here's chapter 4 now.
Disclaimer
& Author's Note: The usual.
Haunted
Chapter Four - Meet the Competition
“Spike.”
This was said with a surprised smile now as Buffy fully absorbed the fact that,
yes, he was really here.
“It’s
really you?” Spike’s voice sounded so soft, almost hopeful.
Buffy
managed a wry laugh at that. “I was just about to ask you the same question,”
she agreed. All these years apart, and
we’re still so in sync with each other…
A
slightly amused glint entered Spike’s eyes as well. “So…uh,” he ran a nervous
hand through his hair, “why’re you here?”
“Some
demon-y problem,” she rolled her eyes. “I’m here to kill it. You know, the
usual.”
“Oh.”
God,
he sounded so disappointed. Why did he sound so disappointed? “What about you?”
she inquired.
“The
same.” His face was closed off from her now, the hint of hidden emotion she’d
seen earlier gone.
She
took a moment to study him, re-memorizing all of his handsome features.
It
had been about two months after Dawn had finally left for good that she’d first
had the uncontrollable craving to see him again, to just know that, yes, he
really had existed. Six hours had been spent frantically searching through the
old photo albums in the basement, desperate for just one image of him she could
hold onto.
What
she had found left a sinking feeling in her stomach. She, Willow, Xander, Giles,
Dawn, Tara…hell, even Anya had all
gone through various stages where they took pictures like mad. There were
literally dozens of albums detailing practically every moment of Scooby
existence. All sorts of various groups of people smiling for the camera - in her
house, at the old Magic Box, in Giles’ apartment… Hundreds, maybe thousands of
photos. But not one of them had been of the face she was longing to remember.
She
had cried that night for the first time since he’d left. It had never really
struck her before just how much of an outsider they’d made him so that, on none
of those dozens of occasions, no one
held ever turned the camera on him and said “Hey, Spike, smile!” in an effort to
snap a candid shot.
The
one image she did recover was of her and Riley holding each other tightly and
smiling with the most fake smiles she’d ever seen. The photo had obviously been
taken in her freshman year of college since there in the corner of the
background was Spike, leaning against the doorframe to Giles’ kitchenette, his
head tilted away from the camera.
It
was ironic that all that effort went into preserving something so utterly
meaningless as the memory of her relationship with Riley, when the man she
wanted to remember only existed in the background, as a mistake, something no
one ever considered might be important…
It
had taken over two years for her to stop feeling silly about the whole thing and
have the image of Spike blown up and her and Riley cut from the picture. Still,
the picture only showed the side of his face, his chin tilted away, blocking
most of his features. She could see the sharp line of one cheekbone, the cut of
his chin, and - although she still wasn’t sure whether she was hallucinating it
or not - the slight curve of his eyelashes against his cheek.
It
hadn’t been nearly enough to remember him, even though she’d tried so hard.
But,
now, as he stood before her once more, her mind’s picture of him could once
again turn vivid. Slight errors and exaggerations were corrected, gaps were
filled, and before she knew it the fine masterpiece had been restored, more
beautiful and right than even she
could have imagined…
“You…uh…”
Her mind was scrambling desperately for something to say and fighting the nearly
uncontrollable urge to fling herself into his arms. “…So, you still kill
demons?” she finally finished lamely.
“Yeah.”
This
was different. She hadn’t remembered him this cool, this closed-off. She
remembered vibrant, unquenchable passion, whether it was in a smoldering glance
he longingly sent her way or in the way his hands caressed her as he made love
to her. She didn’t think she’d imagined that.
“So,
where did you go after…?” I beat you to a
bloody pulp in a back alley and left you for dead. She flinched inwardly.
“Around,”
he gestured vaguely. “You?”
“Still
on the Hellmouth,” she said with a fake laugh. “Only, not a Hellmouth
anymore…mostly just a demon tourist trap now.”
“Heard
about that,” Spike nodded.
He
hadn’t always been this quiet, had he? Surely, he hadn’t always been this quiet…
She remembered him constantly talking, flirtation and innuendo in everything he
said, harsh truths that she hadn’t been ready to hear whispered against her ear…
But she was ready now. She wanted…
“Well,
fancy meetin’ you.” Spike picked up Dawn’s last two bags and hauled them over
his shoulders. “Good luck with the slayin’.”
And,
with that, he walked off.
And
Buffy just stood there, stunned.
*
* *
“Absolute
emergency, Holden!” Buffy practically screeched into the phone, hands shaking
slightly as she did so.
“Buffy?”
the therapist said in slight confusion. “I’m with another client right now.”
“He’s here,” Buffy retorted. “I just met
him in the hotel lobby.”
Holden
Webster’s brow furrowed at this. Buffy had first come to him for help when she
couldn’t stand her marriage any longer. In the time since, she’d been one of his
most difficult patients, the seemingly endless list of nightmarish relationships
each leaving deep emotional scars. But nothing had ever effected her so much as
her regrets about him.
“I’ll
be done in ten minutes,” he assured her. “I’ll call you right back.”
“You’re
got the inn number, right?” Buffy asked wearily. “I’m in room 123.”
“Yeah,”
Holden agreed, “I’ve got it…”
*
* *
Dawn
had returned to their suite expecting to find Spike literally bouncing off the
walls, trying to drag her off to the town for some violence and mayhem. What she
hadn’t been expecting was Spike,
collapsed in the center of the room, tears streaking down his cheeks and body
convulsing uncontrollably with shivers.
Instantly,
she ran over to him, and she couldn’t even have said how they managed it, but
somehow they became wrapped in a veritable tangle of limbs, him whimpering
softly as he tried to bury himself in her embrace.
“Shh,
Spike…” Dawn soothed, stroking his hair comfortingly. “What happened?” She felt
her shirt dampen with tears but didn’t care if it was drenched. All that
mattered was…
“Buffy.”
Dawn
started in surprise at that. He never mentioned her unless he absolutely had to.
“What?” she asked, confused.
“Buffy…”
He gulped and shut his eyes, as if steeling himself up. “Buffy…is here,” he
finally finished.
Dawn’s
face whitened in response. “Here?!” she repeated, just short of panic herself.
“How? Why?”
“I
ran into ‘er in the lobby,” Spike answered shakily, running a hand through his
spiky hair. “She said she was here to kill the nasty, too.”
Dawn’s
face hardened. “This is our case,”
she insisted. “So she can just go home.”
“No,”
Spike shook his head. “Let her handle it. We need to go-”
“Did
she hurt you?” Dawn asked, suddenly concerned, looking him over. “She didn’t
touch you, did she? ‘Cause, so help me…” She left the threat unfinished.
He
shook his head meekly. “I just can’t…” he began helplessly.
“You
can,” she assured him, squeezing his hand gently. “C’mon, I know you’re strong
enough to beat this. I’ve seen it. We’ll just go to the meeting tonight, work
something out, and if we don’t like the way things turn out, then we’ll leave
tomorrow.”
Spike
calmed at this and seemed to compose himself, giving her a reassuring little
nod.
She
smiled in response, placing an affectionate kiss on his cheek. “It’ll be all
right,” she insisted.
As
the pair disentangled themselves from the floor, the hints of red light that had
been flickering about the corners of the room, just out of sight, turned a
sickly green color for a moment before bursting back into red and vanishing
through the walls.
The
Key and the Vampire remained oblivious.
*
* *
“My
name,” the pompous British man at the head of the room said, straightening his
finely manicured suit as he did so, “is Simon Whitteborn, attorney at law. I
represent the Danvers estate and will supervise this investigation.”
Spike
rolled his eyes, leaned back up against the ‘no smoking’ sign, and lit his
cigarette, decadently blowing a stream of smoke into the recreation room.
Simon
shot him a dirty look as did the female of the pair of D’vorak Demons that sat
on the couch next to him, her antennae twitching blue in irritation. No one else
seemed to mind.
“You
ask us to solve your problem,” a bored-looking woman with long red hair, tight
leopard-print clothes that showed off her shapely figure, and a wine glass in
one hand replied, “yet you intend to step on our feet as well?” She took another
dainty sip from her glass, her dark eyes searching out Spike’s over the rim and
giving him an approving look.
“I
assure you, Miss Duvall,” Simon huffed slightly, “it is in the best interest of
everyone involved. Previous independent hunters have met with…unpleasant ends.”
“Yeah,
that’s what I want to hear about,” Buffy said determinedly, arms crossed over
her chest in a no-nonsense manner. “’Cause I was under the distinct impression
that I was the first - and only -
demon hunter being called in.”
“Second
that,” a tall, Hispanic man wearing dark sunglasses said from his position
sitting atop the pool table.
“Yes,
well,” Simon fidgeted slightly, “I am sorry that we misrepresented our deal to
you, but I assure you all that it was most necessary.”
“I’d
be a lot more assured if you explained why it was ‘most necessary’,” Dawn said
pointedly, leaning back against the wall beside Spike.
“The
problem we face is multifold in its complexities…” the lawyer began.
Buffy
instantly tuned out. Aside from the observation that British lawyers could drone
on and on just as long as British watchers could, there was nothing to keep her
interested in the endless double-talk tirade of the older man. Especially when
she had so many other things to think about…
It
was a good thing she’d gotten to talk with Holden for a good hour or so -
long-distance charges firmly attached to her therapy bill - because, if she
hadn’t freaked enough at seeing Spike once again, seeing Dawn would have pushed
her right over the deep end. Fortunately, Holden had always had a rather amazing
ability to cut right through all her emotions and make her look at the truth.
Actually, he kind of reminded her of Spike in that way, only without the whole
unholy temptation factor that had always caused her to lash out at the vamp.
Now,
however, she did as Holden had suggested and really studied the black-clad pair of demon
hunters leaning casually back against the door. Don’t deny the past, but don’t
pretend that things haven’t changed, either. Learn everything possible, watch
for reactions, don’t jump to conclusions and let things balloon out of control.
It
was frightening how often she had to repeat this over and over again to herself,
especially when dealing with Spike.
Dawn
was the easier of the two, though, so Buffy started with her. Her first reaction
was ‘where has my little kid sister gone?’ Dawn seemed commanding, confident, in
control. She was asking tough questions, demanding that she got the answers she
needed, and - believe it or not - she actually seemed to have the authority of
her and Spike’s team.
Buffy
could still remember when Spike had been babysitting her little sister, and now
she was… Grown-up. That was it. She was a grown-up now, and a strong one at
that. Buffy hoped she wasn’t deluding herself when she thought she saw a bit of
herself in her sister. Besides the whole demon hunting thing, of course.
That
had her a bit panicked, but for all she knew Dawn could’ve been fighting demons
for over five years now. Buffy had to face the fact that she didn’t really know
what her sister had become or who she was. Whoever she was, though, she didn’t
seem to need the protection that Buffy instinctively wanted to give her…
“Now,
if I can have your attention, please,” Simon said wearily, realizing that he’d
lost half his audience in the interim. Buffy, Spike, the woman Buffy had labeled
‘Leopard-Skinned Skank-Ho’, and that D’vorak Demon that had been giving her a
weird look all turned their attention back to the matter at hand. “The situation
is as follows,” Simon began, gesturing with a pointer to the board beside him.
“October
15th. A newlywed couple from Vermont moves into room 242. At midnight, the
husband - Arthur Anderson - leaves. The next morning, his young wife, Emily, is
found by one of the maids. She managed,” he grimaced slightly, “to hang herself
with a bed sheet.”
“Maybe
the hubby killed her,” a gruff chuckle sounded from the far side of the room.
Spike
cocked one eyebrow in the direction of the three men gathered by the dartboard.
They’d been too preoccupied with talking among themselves to contribute anything
up until this point. Spike had been possessed with an instant distaste for them.
They seemed to represent everything that annoyed him about Americans - loud,
rude, stupid, ignorant beyond belief…and with absolutely nothing but deluded
macho-ness to back up their images.
Simon
gripped the bridge of his nose. Had he had glasses and the certain habits of
another Englishman, he would have undoubtedly been cleaning them. “The police
investigated the matter,” he informed the group. “Mrs. Anderson died at
approximately 3:30 in the morning - long after her husband left. Apparently, the
two of them had had a…conflict earlier in the evening in which Mr. Anderson had
abruptly declared that he actually preferred men and had only married her
because his parents had pressured him into it. The death was determined to be a
suicide.”
He
gestured to the next name and date, written neatly on his chart. “Mr. Patrick
Adams, aged 58, single all his life, avid hiker and outdoorsman. Found in his
room on November 1st after a large explosion. The investigating officers found
that he had shot himself in the head. A note was left behind, explaining how the
late Mr. Adams could no longer bear to live in a world where he was so
constantly alone. His mother and sisters were completely shocked by the news.”
The
next date, November 9th. “Madame ‘Cassandra Cleopatra’,” Simon read off the name
skeptically, “had apparently heard of the two recent deaths and decided it would
be wise to hold a ‘crossing-over with the poor, tortured souls who ended their
lives so tragically’. Madame, er…Cleopatra was a wealthy enough woman
that my client, Mrs. Danvers,” he gestured to the innkeeper sitting beside him,
“agreed to let her…experiment. At ten o’clock on the night of the 8th, Madame
Cleopatra locked herself in this very room to ‘speak with the spirit world’. She
gave instructions that she was not to be disturbed until one. Some such nonsense
about the spirits being most conversational at midnight, I believe.”
Despite
the lawyer’s rather monotone account of the events, everyone in the room found
themselves riveted to his story. Maybe it was the bit about the flaky psychic.
All stories were more entertaining the minute flaky psychics entered them.
“And?”
Buffy’s ‘Leopard-Skinned Skank-Ho’ asked breathlessly.
“The
door was opened at one o’clock exactly…” So, maybe Simon had a bit of a dramatic
sense after all. “Madame Cleopatra was found sitting directly in the center of
the room, the candles around her all blown out. She was dead.”
“How?”
This was from the Hispanic man with the sunglasses.
“The
doctor’s verdict was that it was heart failure,” Simon concluded. “But-”
“You
should have seen the look in her eyes,” Ms. Danvers spoke up for the first time.
“Pure, wide-eyed horror…”
The
three tough guys by the dartboard shifted uncomfortably. They were used to
kicking the crap out of physical threats, not facing some unknown terror…
“It
was around this time that the incidents escalated,” Simon continued in a voice
so prim and precise that everyone wondered whether they had imagined the
collective chill that had run down their spines. “A large painting fell from the
wall in the restaurant, injuring one guest and breaking another’s leg. Items
began disappearing from various rooms, only to reappear elsewhere days later.
Theft is considered unlikely in these cases since those who found the missing
items in their rooms promptly returned them. There have been reports of voices -
whispers - at night, encouraging the most terrible acts.”
Buffy
herself shivered at this, remembering her own creepy feelings when she’d first
entered the place.
“But
it was not until November 30th that we had our next fatality,” Simon continued.
“In an effort to combat the situation, an old friend of mine from the Watcher’s
Council-”
Surprise,
surprise…
Buffy, Dawn, and Spike all rolled their eyes in unison.
“-sent
a rather powerful Witch’s Guild psychic to investigate. That night she was
cheerful, enthusiastic, and eager. The next day she was found outside, at the
edge of the woods, frozen in her efforts to crawl away from the house. Cuts
covered her entire body and, upon examination, it was discovered that every
piece of glass in her room had been shattered.”
The
three men at the back of the room seemed to be getting more and more agitated as
the story progressed. What the fiercest demons could not accomplish, simple fear
of the unknown was doing admirably.
“December
5th marked a daughter stabbing her mother in the stomach as she slept.
Afterwards, the girl could offer no explanation of why she would have done such
a thing and, in fact, seemed quite traumatized by the event. She was taken to a
psychiatric hospital in Denver and is still on suicide watch.” Simon pulled the
cover down over his chart.
“And,
that,” he concluded, “is why we have invited you all here tonight. Upon the
advice of my friend in the Council, it has become apparent that normal methods
of dealing with this…haunting are
inadequate. It has killed professionals-”
“And
may very well kill us, too!” One of the men in back shouted out angrily. “If
you’ve got nothing for us, then why should we stick around and wait to die?”
“A
possibility,” Simon admitted, “although one that we are making well worth your
while. Whoever eliminates the problem will receive the total sum of the offers
that each of you has been given. That is three-hundred thousand dollars, for
those of you who cannot do the maths.”
This
seemed to spark the interests of the three men once more. “So we just hope
whatever it is knocks off the others first while we ferret the bugger out?” the
loudest of the group asked.
Simon
gave him a distasteful look but nodded. “Crude, but to the point,” he conceded.
“We are hoping there will be safety in numbers.”
“But
only one of us gets all that money?” Leopard-Skin was back in the conversation.
“You
are encouraged to work together,” Simon caught the instant looks of distaste on
many faces, “although it is not required.”
“What
about the guests?” Buffy asked, her brow furrowed. “If this is such a big
danger, why are you still letting innocent people stay here?”
“They
stay at their own risk,” Ms. Danvers insisted defensively. “We have made no
secret of the incidents, but we cannot afford to shut down at this crucial point
in the season.”
“Not
even if lives are at stake?” Dawn
added sarcastically.
Her
tone seemed to have caught the attention of the young Hispanic man on the
billiard table, but his glasses concealed whatever his eyes would have given
away. Spike’s own eyes narrowed at him suspiciously. There was something about
that guy that just didn’t feel right…
“Lives
will not be at stake so long as you all do your jobs,” Simon insisted somewhat
huffily. “If it ever seems absolutely
necessary to me to shut the lodge down for the protection of its guests, it will
be done. But not a second before.”
“An’
let me guess,” Spike snorted derisively, “ ‘absolutely necessary’ looks a lot
like ‘legally culpable’.”
Simon
didn’t have a response for that. “I will expect regular reports from you all,
but I will leave it to yourselves to arrange how you plan to investigate. We
have compiled a list of regions within the lodge that seem particularly
susceptible to this presence.” He set the list on the armrest of the D’vorak
Demon beside him. “However, may I suggest that you at least introduce
yourselves?”
Several
groans at that, especially from the back of the room.
“Fine,”
one of the men huffed, “name’s John. This here’s my brother, Bob, and our
partner, Tucker.” The quiet member of the group nodded sullenly. John approached
the D’vorak and practically snatched the list from him. “We’re scopin’ out the
woods, and we don’t need any of you
freaks’”-he cast a pointed glance in Spike’s direction before turning back
to look at the D’vorak pair with disdain-“help.”
With
that, the three of them stalked off, John tossing the list onto the table before
Dawn as they walked by.
“Oh
dear,” Ms. Danvers seemed a bit shaken up by the rude exit.
“Er,
yeah,” Dawn picked up the list and scanned it. “So, as for the rest of us… Why
don’t we divide these places up, each see what we find, and then meet tomorrow
evening to discuss it?”
“Why
wait for evening?” the male D’vorak let out a yawn. “Seems like a waste of
time.”
His
female partner gave him a nasty glare…and then flashed one at Buffy as well.
Ah,
the popularity of being a Slayer…
Buffy couldn’t help but sigh inwardly.
“Some
of us have more nocturnal schedules,” Dawn argued. “Does the evening not work for anyone?”
“What
I want to know,” Leopard-Skin was at it again, her tone one of practiced droll
refinement, “is who you are and why
you think any of us should listen to you.”
“Hey!”
Buffy moved to speak up, but Dawn cut her off.
“My
name is Dawn Summers. I’ve been dealing with the supernatural my entire life.
And, unlike some people, I seem to be
actually making a plan, instead of just making snide remarks.”
That
pretty much shut up any further objections from Leopard-Skin. She got approving
nods from the D’vorak couple also, as well as what looked to be a lopsided smile
from Sunglasses Guy. Buffy was too dumbstruck at her little sister’s poise and
authority to say anything.
“So,”
Dawn continued, scanning the list in front of her, “Spike and I will stay here
tonight and hope we get a haunting.”
“Spike?”
Leopard-Skin looked at her blankly.
Dawn
rolled her eyes and gestured to the vampire beside her. “My partner, Spike,” she
introduced.
“Charmed,”
Spike shrugged, “only…not.”
“Spike
indeed,” Leopard-Skin practically licked her lips.
A
smirk played across Spike’s own lips in response, causing Buffy to completely
miss what Dawn was saying.
“Huh?”
she repeated dumbly.
“I
just told everyone that you’re Buffy,” Dawn repeated. “Why don’t you take the
restaurant? We can get the keys to that, right?” she inquired of Simon. He
nodded. “And I don’t want you to do it alone…” Her eyes alighted on
Leopard-Skin, and she raised an inquiring eyebrow.
“Veronica,”
the redhead said with a bored toss of her long hair. “Veronica Duvall.”
“All
right,” Dawn agreed. “Buffy and Veronica have the restaurant. So that leaves…”
“Xel,”
the male of the D’vorak pair said with a smile on his face. His offered Dawn a
blue-scaled hand and a charming smile. “And this is my mate, Lena.”
Lena
looked significantly less thrilled than Xel…although, quite likely, it was
because of the look her mate flashed in the direction of Dawn’s chest.
Dawn
sighed inwardly and subtly stepped on Spike’s foot to stop him from doing the
‘big brother Neanderthal evil glare’ at every guy who looked at her. “You two
can take the pool room, together with…?”
“Ricardo
Salvatore,” the young man with the sunglasses said in a voice almost too soft to
be heard. The trace of some sort of exotic accent lingered around his words, but
they were still quite understandable.
Dawn
gave him a little nod of acknowledgement. “We’ll meet at eight tomorrow night,
here once more,” Dawn concluded, penning in the names by the locations. “So, are
we all clear?”
“What
exactly are we supposed to do?”
Veronica said with an exaggerated sigh of annoyance.
Dawn
cast her an equally annoyed look. “Tell us what happens, what you see. This
thing seems to fall more in the poltergeist category, so swinging sharp objects
isn’t going to do much good. We need to figure out what it is before we can
proceed, and the only way to do that is to gather more information.” She gave
Veronica a falsely sweet smile. “Anything else you’d like me to explain for
you?”
Veronica
scowled at the condescending tone but didn’t say anything further.
“Then,
if you don’t mind,” Dawn announced, “I’ve had a rather long day, and I’d like to
have dinner before I have an equally long night. Spike?” she turned to her
companion.
“Right,
luv,” he agreed, following her out the door.
And
Buffy bit her lip. Confident, beautiful, grown-up Dawn who had loved Spike all
along… Suddenly, she wondered if she was already too late. If she’d lost him
long ago…
Yeah,
a more plotful chappy. I couldn't resist the mention of Holden Webster from Conversations With Dead People. Did
anyone not love Holden? ^_^ And don't worry about all the OCs. They'll all be
sorted out shortly. And, as always, review. ~_^
Disclaimer
& Author's Note: The usual.
Previously:
Dawn's provisionally taken charge of the investigation. She and Spike are
staking out the rec room tonight for supernatural activity. Buffy and Veronica,
aka Leopard-Skank-Ho are in the lodge restaurant, Xel and Lena - a mated pair of
D'Vorak Demons - together with a mysterious Ricardo Salvatore are watching the
pool room, and the three hunters - John, Bob, and Tucker - have gone off on
their own to scope out the woods.
Haunted
Chapter Five - The First Night
Buffy
wandered about the small restaurant, absentmindedly checking the mantelpiece of
the large fireplace that took up one wall for dust. Nope, clean as a whistle.
And, really, now that she thought about it, why exactly were whistles clean?
And, speaking of clean whistles, why had Spike completely ignored her through
the entire meeting? Was it because he and Dawn were together?
Even
she managed to flinch at that horrible segue. With a sigh, she sat down on the
large family table in the center of the room. All right, she could admit it. She
was obsessing over Spike. And, really, it made perfect sense. After all, sexy
guy claims to be in love with you, gives you hours after hours of the best sex
of your life, then you’re stupid enough to turn psycho abuser and nearly kill
him in a back alley so he leaves town for good, never even stopping by to say
good-bye - that sort of thing just tends to preoccupy a girl.
And
the only hope of distraction she had - namely, Leopard-Ho…er, what was her name
again? Oh yeah, Veronica - was too busy reading some fashion magazine over at
the far side of the room to start up any kind of conversation.
Remember
that conversation Spike always wanted to have with you?
Her persistent mind made yet another whiplash-inducing change in thought. Bet it would’ve been sweet. Bet he would’ve
looked up at you with those big soulful soulless eyes and told you how much he
loved you and-Argh!
OK,
that was absolutely enough!
Leopard-Skank had just volunteered for a chat, whether she liked it or not.
“Not
much happening,” Buffy commented, wandering about the dining area once more.
A
perfectly sculpted auburn eyebrow rose in response. “How very observant of you,”
Veronica replied in a bored manner.
“Maybe
stuff’s happening elsewhere?” Hell, even the sound of her own voice was better
than being left alone with her thoughts.
“Fascinating.”
Veronica’s tone practically oozed sarcasm.
Buffy
scowled at the other woman. “You know, if we’re going to be stuck here together
all night-” she began.
“Oh,
spare me!” Veronica sighed in annoyance, dropping her magazine on the white
tablecloth before her. “I don’t need the ‘let’s all get along’ speech.”
Buffy
began to seethe inwardly. God, could this woman get any more pompous and
self-centered? Not to mention: major skank-wear. “Oh, I’m sorry,” she retorted,
her voice even more sarcastic if that were possible, “did you want to have that
mega-ho outfit of yours sliced up into itty-bitty pieces by random shards of
glass while you crawl, lungs gasping with blood, to your death? Silly me, and
here I thought our working together actually served a purpose.”
“Mega-ho?!” Veronica seemed to only pick
up on that part of Buffy’s tirade. “This coming from a precious little girl,
dressed in fluffy pink bunny garb?” Her gaze scanned up and down Buffy’s pale
pink blouse and billowy white slacks before she snorted in disgust. “That outfit
when out of style around preschool,
sweetie.”
“At
least I’m not wearing a skinned cat!” Buffy bit right back. “Or, more like not wearing one, excuse me!”
“Well,
check out the scandalized little virgin,” Veronica let out a cold peel of
laughter. “Here’s a tip, doll.” She leaned forward and patted Buffy’s cheek
condescendingly. “If you want to ever catch yourself a man, you might try for
something a little less…” she snorted in a ladylike fashion as she appraised
Buffy’s wardrobe once more, “…vanilla.”
“And
you might wanna go for something that doesn’t shout out ‘I’m a two-cent whore’!”
Buffy bit right back.
“Your
friend seemed to enjoy it,” Veronica
retorted nastily.
Buffy’s
cheeks flushed slightly, but she just shook her head. “What are you talking
about?” she demanded.
“Oh,
puh-leeze!” Veronica rolled her eyes heavenwards. “You think I didn’t see you drooling all over him? Some slight
subtlety might pay off, dear.”
“This
coming from you?” Buffy couldn’t help
but laugh at that. “Cheap-and-easy’s probably your middle name!”
“The
fact of the matter remains,” Veronica countered sweetly, “that he wanted me, and
he didn’t even look twice at you. Spike…” The name fell off her lips with a
contented murmur. “Bet he’s loads of fun in the sack. I’ll enjoy taking him for
a test-drive. Don’t worry though, honey,” she patted Buffy’s hand with a wicked
smile, “I’ll be sure to save you whatever leftovers there are when I’m done with
him.”
Buffy
didn’t even know where it had come from. All she knew was that Spike had been
her friend and confidant and lover, and that he was loyal and loving and had
already been used far, far too often,
and for this bitch to talk about him
like that…
Veronica
crashed back into the far wall of the room with the force of Buffy’s blow. The
plaster split with the force, and the other woman fell to the floor in a heap,
her head lolling about loosely in unconsciousness.
In
an instant, the red fury that had enveloped Buffy’s vision faded, and she gasped
in horror at what she’d done. She was at Veronica’s side almost immediately,
checking the other woman’s pulse, hoping beyond hope…
“Ugh…”
the other woman moaned, causing Buffy to breathe a sigh of relief. “What on
earth was…?” She trailed off, wide-eyed when she looked up at Buffy for the
first time. “Wh-What on earth is that?” She pointed with a shaky finger
right at Buffy’s face.
“What?”
Buffy felt her features in alarm, but nothing seemed out of place.
“Y-You’re
not human!” Veronica announced, scrambling away.
“I’m
a Slayer,” Buffy explained the source of her surprising strength.
Veronica
shook her head. “No, your eyes,” she almost whimpered. “I saw it in them. The
devil…”
*
* *
“Paraguay,”
Lena said in a husky voice, her antennae practically fluttering with excitement.
“It sounds so…exotic…” She placed a not-so-inconspicuous hand on Ricardo’s
thigh, causing him to inch backwards slightly in alarm.
Not
that he had anything against green lizard-skinned demons with twitching
antennae, mind you. In fact, he was sure that her antennae were…lovely, in the
eyes of some. (And just how were they
staying at a human resort without attracting attention anyway?) It was the married part that really threw him for a
loop. Especially since her eternally-binding, ‘til-death-do-us-part mate was
practically breathing down the back of his neck in a jealous rage.
“Lena,”
Xel practically hissed, his own antennae reddening with rage, “can’t you at
least pretend to restrain yourself?”
She
cast her husband an annoyed glance and inched towards Ricardo once more.
“Ricardo Salvatore,” she rolled the ‘R’s on her tongue. “Such a…strong name…” Her fingers drifted to a
place that they had absolutely no right to touch.
With
an uncharacteristic yelp, Ricardo leapt to his feet and sat himself down at one
of the other white tables that circled the resort’s spacious swimming pool. The
only light in the room came from the pool lights, creating an eerie green wave
pattern of darker and lighter shadows that covered the walls around them. They
made the entire room seem like it was shimmering with supernatural luminescence,
reflecting off the demon pair’s ebony eyes like flecks of emerald. It made the
rage on Xel’s face look even more dangerous.
“So,
boy,” Xel hissed angrily, his forked
tongue snapping between his teeth. The gesture looked particularly eerie and out
of place given that the rest of the D’vorak’s facial features were humanoid,
“why don’t we make a little deal?”
“Xel,
be nice!” Lena exclaimed indignantly, gripping her mate’s arm roughly to hold
him back.
“I’ll
not have you cheating on me right under my nose!” Xel roared at her furiously.
“Me?!” Lena snapped back in retaliation.
“Don’t think I didn’t see how you were checking out that brunette this evening!
Why, if anyone-”
“Perhaps
we could search the other rooms for unusual activity?” Ricardo spoke up
hesitantly, hoping to break-up the impending fight.
“What
an excellent idea,” Lena practically beamed at him. “Why don’t you ever come up with ideas like that?”
She turned a sharp eye in Xel’s direction.
“Maybe
if I didn’t have to keep a constant eye on you, I would’ve!” Xel retorted.
“I
don’t need you to baby-sit me!” Lena scowled. “I’m your mate, not a delinquent childe!”
“If
you actually started behaving like my mate, then maybe-”
“I’m
going to check the saunas,” Ricardo said quietly, standing up and walking calmly
from the room.
“See?
Now look at what you’ve done!” Lena
practically screeched.
“Me?! You’re the one who started it!” Xel
retorted.
Ricardo
shook his head as he exited the room and, in the process, the ever-present pair
of black sunglasses he wore - even now, in the pitch-black of night - fell down
the bridge of his nose. Had either Xel or Lena been paying attention, they
would’ve seen the brief flash of red in the young man’s eyes before the glasses
were returned to their proper position and he vanished through the doors at the
end of the hall…
*
* *
Bob
took a deep swig out of his rusty old flask, tipping his head far back to allow
the rough liquid to burn down his throat.
“Bobby!”
John’s voice shouted out through the blackness of the forest. “Where you gone
off to?”
“Right
behind you, bro!” Bob shouted out, stalking through the dense undergrowth in the
direction of his brother’s voice. He came upon Tucker first, and the seasoned
hunter merely acknowledged him with a gruff nod as he lit up his cigar end.
“There
you are,” a Southern twang entered John’s voice at his irritation. “We’ve been
waitin’ for you for nearly five minutes.”
“Got
caught up is all,” Bob insisted.
John
gave him a skeptical look. “Caught up drinkin’ is more like it,” he accused.
“You
know me better’n that, Johnny,” Bob defended him. “I don’t drink on the job.”
“Except
down in Mexico,” John retorted.
“That
was a long time ago,” Bob insisted.
“And
I got my suspicions about Montana…”
The
conversation froze to a halt then when Tucker abruptly raised one hand in a
gesture of silence. The third member of their party was a man of few words, but
his simplest gestures spoke volumes and were regarded with the utmost respect.
For
a minute, they all just stood, surrounded by complete silence. In the cold of
the winter, the normal nighttime sounds of the forest were muffled to nothing.
It felt as though the entire world had vanished and all that existed was the
completely still snowy clearing and the deep dark shadows of trees that faded
off into oblivion on all sides.
“What?”
John finally ventured to ask when no purpose for their sudden silence could be
ascertained.
“Somethin’s
out there,” Tucker said matter-of-factly, eyes narrowing as they tried to pierce
the darkness.
Bob
gripped his rifle so tightly his knuckles were turning white. No matter how much
of a tough-guy act he put on, the story he’d heard that night had scared him
shitless. “Where?” he demanded, forcing down the nervousness in his voice.
Tucker
merely shook his head, scanning the surrounding forest in vain. “It’s out here,”
was all he could say.
“Let’s
go,” John announced, his own voice a hushed whisper in the still of the night.
“I don’t want that thing watching us.”
Bob
and Tucker nodded, falling in behind John in formation, the barrels of their
guns aimed menacingly at the even more menacing forest around them. It was only
after they had vanished from the clearing, however, that a shadowy figure
slipped between the trees, its movements as silent as a tiger on the prowl. It
paused right over where the men had stood, red eyes noting their footprints in
the snow and cautiously sniffing the cold night air. Satisfied that the hunting
party had once more moved on, it disappeared back into the forest as easily as
if it had been one of the trees…
*
* *
“I
have had enough!” Lena practically shrieked. Brushing aside her mate’s arm, she
stalked off in the direction Ricardo had gone, her antennae twitching in
irritation.
“Not
nearly enough,” Xel growled deep in his throat, cutting her off once more. “And
I won’t have you running off with him!”
“Try
and stop me,” Lena retorted menacingly, her hands balling into fists.
Xel’s
eyes narrowed in response, his own body coiled to strike…
And
then, suddenly, his eyes widened in horror. Lena noticed it at the same time,
and her own anger dissipated as fear took its place.
The
ghostly green waves of the pool that had illuminated their little argument had
suddenly turned blood red, the light that now surrounded them looking like the
fiery depths of hell.
Despite
their fear, the demon couple turned to face the pool, only to find the water
there the same tranquil blue it had always been. The light around them continued
to close in with crimson menace, however, the pale red glow darkening to a deep,
rich maroon that seemed to ooze down the walls, making it look as though the
room were dripping blood. As the thickened red darkened to complete black, there
was a moment of complete darkness before, suddenly, everything was normal once
more.
Chlorinated
waves lapped against the sides of the pool, reflecting greenish shadows upon the
walls, and Xel and Lena turned to look at each other before running off after
Ricardo. Only he was nowhere to be found…
*
* *
With
a final heave of effort, Buffy managed to lift Veronica up onto her bed. The
other woman had drifted off into unconsciousness just after her cryptic and
disturbing remarks, leaving it up to the Slayer to drag her all the way back to
her room. Fortunately, Buffy had quickly found the tackily-dressed woman’s room
key, indicating both where they should head and allowing Buffy to get her
inside.
Buffy
frowned at the number. 147. Something was important about that number. She just
couldn’t seem to shake it from her head, like something important had happened
in this room. She made mental note to check over Simon’s charts again; it was
quite possibly the site of one of the ‘accidents’.
Veronica’s
head lolled back on the pillow as she favored the side of her face without the
nasty purple bruise. Buffy flinched inwardly at the thought that she had caused
such a thing. She had been a Slayer for fourteen years now and knew her strength
perfectly. She had never accidentally harmed someone like this, especially not a
human. But tonight… Something had happened; she had lost control.
There
was nothing unusual about her anger at Veronica, that was for sure. The other
woman was crass, rude, and entirely too full of herself. She just naturally put
Buffy on edge. And probably the worst way to piss her off right now was to
comment on her non-relationship with Spike. That wound was older and deeper than
any other Veronica could’ve possibly happened upon.
But
then Veronica had started talking about Spike like…like he was nothing, just a fuck-toy to be used and
then cast aside, and Buffy’s blood had started boiling with rage and then…
It
hadn’t happened it years. Honestly, it hadn’t. Holden had been helping her with
that. Because one night, in a dark alley seven years ago, Buffy had hated
herself so much that she’d taken it out on someone she cared about, beaten them
to a bloody pulp because she saw things in them that she feared and loathed in
herself.
“Spike…”
Not
since Spike. But tonight it had happened again, Buffy forced herself to admit.
She was practically the poster girl for using Spike for cheap sex, and she hated
herself for it. And thus she had hated Veronica for it, too, and now…
“No,”
she whispered to herself. “I’m not like that anymore. I-I’m not…”
With
the beginnings of tears in her eyes, she darted from the room.
Veronica
cautiously opened one of her eyes when she heard the other woman exit. She
confirmed that she was, in fact, alone and breathed a sigh of relief. Because,
no matter what the other girl thought or believed, Veronica had seen it the
Slayer’s eyes in that moment before she struck. Just for a second, right at the
moment when Buffy was consumed with uncontrollable rage, the pupils of her eyes
had glowed a deep, threatening red…
*
* *
“Gin,”
Dawn announced, splaying her cards out on the table.
Spike
groaned and tossed his own hand down in defeat. “I know you’re cheatin’ somehow,” he
accused. A click and a hiss and the flame from his lighter brightened the dim
overhead light above them, creating a moment of brightness until he’d lit the
cigarette between his lips and extinguished the silver Zippo.
“And
who’s the one who taught me to cheat?” Dawn retorted coyly.
Spike
rolled his eyes. “Must’ve gotten some tricks from somewhere else,” he insisted.
“Or
maybe you’re just getting slow and decrepit in your old age,” Dawn patted his
hand teasingly.
Spike
mock-huffed and shuffled the cards between his hands, his movements as quick and
precise as any professional dealer. Dawn made sure to keep one eye on those
hands just in case; one could never be too careful when playing cards with a
demon…even if there wasn’t anything at stake. That, and thinking about these
sorts of trivial things built up her courage for…
“How
are you doing?” Dawn asked softly, finally broaching the question that had hung
between them all night.
Spike
thought on that for a moment, his hands only faltering for a second before they
picked up their even shuffling motions once more. “Not too bad,” he finally
decided.
The
top card from the deck landed on the table in front of Dawn with a snap, and she
immediately scooped it up. “ ‘Not too bad’?” she repeated curiously.
Spike
flicked out the rest of their hands with blinding speed, occasionally landing a
card on the back of Dawn’s hand as she tried to beat his super speed, just
because he could. A bitter chuckle escaped his lips. “Thought I’d freak out,
y’know?” he clarified. “Thought it’d be this big thing…”
“And
it’s not?” Dawn asked curiously.
He
frowned. “It is, but it isn’t.” He shrugged helplessly and began to rearrange
his cards. “She was…”
“Not
bitchy?” Dawn provided with an amused smile.
“Ah,
you noticed it, too,” Spike agreed with a grin. “Woulda hardly recognized her
without the holier-than-thou I’m-in-charge attitude and the woe-is-me look in
‘er eyes.”
Dawn
nodded. “She seemed different,” she agreed. “But I guess…” She trailed off at
the painful memory. “That kind of thing has to change a person. I mean, losing
all your friends…especially like that.”
Spike
nodded grimly.
“So,
you’re not too freaked?” Dawn pressed further. “Because if you still wanna go…”
“’m
fine, sweetness,” he assured her. “Looks like things are finally over between
us, y’know? No hard feelin’s…”
“Yeah,”
Dawn agreed automatically. Her skeptical eyes watched his face intently as he
continued to fiddle with his cards, however.
“’sides,”
Spike added with a grin, “it’d be a shame to come all this way and not meet this
nasty.”
“If
it ever decides to show itself,” Dawn agreed with a smile.
Spike
let out a put-upon sigh at that. “This has to be the slowest night ever,” he
agreed, discarding the six of diamonds.
With
a mischievous little smile, Dawn snatched it right up.
*
* *
Buffy
raced down the hall towards her room, tears threatening to spill down her
cheeks. She had thought she was over this. She’d been working so hard, learning
to accept herself, getting to know herself all over again. And now this…
She
came to a stop in the middle of the hallway and forced herself to take a deep
breath. Panicking won’t help
anything, she reminded herself. So
you’ve still got some issues. Everyone does. Just call Holden in the morning and
be prepared to try to work this out some more. Don’t deny it, just try to make
things better…
Her
internal pep talk wasn’t having much of an effect. Tears were still running down
her cheeks in rivulets, and she wiped at them helplessly. And then…
The
melody had started off so faintly that she barely even heard it. It was just a
whisper at first, deep and low and soothing to the soul.
Her
sniffles came to a halt as she tried to make out whether she was imagining the
ghostly chords or not. However, the haunting harmonies were more clear now,
drawing her deeper into the calming piece.
Cautiously,
she followed the sound down the corridor, searching for the source of the
beautiful, elegant tones that seemed to heal her very heart. The piano chords
grew louder as she approached the sitting room right off of the lobby, and she
cautiously peered around the corner of the door that really should’ve been
closed and locked at this hour…
A
gasp escaped her lips at the sight therein. A ghostly specter sat at the piano,
translucent white outlines dimly visible in the otherwise pitch-black room. So
mesmerized was she by the soulful melody that accompanied the movements of its
spidery fingertips that she didn’t even think to move closer and catch this
spook in the act.
Her
eyes squinted as she tried to better make out the apparition in the dim light,
but then she heard the sound of a door slamming down the hall. She turned to
look in response, but when her eyes returned to the piano, the mysterious player
had vanished.
A
thoughtful frown on her face, accompanied by a strange feeling of peace deep
inside, Buffy returned to her room, puzzling over the eventful night.
*
* *
“So,”
Spike commented, closing the door to his and Dawn’s suite behind him, “you spot
anything?”
“Upstairs
was all clear,” Dawn sighed. “You?”
“Nothin’
outta the ordinary here, either,” Spike agreed. “Guess there really was nothin’
goin’ on tonight.”
It
wasn’t until the next morning that they found out how wrong they were…
And,
yes, this all eventually will be resolved. But you're going to have to review if
you want more clues to the mystery. (Yes, I do know that I'm evil. ~_^)
On
To Chapter 6 <haunted6.html>
Disclaimer
& Author's Note: The usual.
Previously:
Last night: Veronica made some innappropriate comments about Spike, and Buffy
punched her silly. Buffy freaked because she was beating on people again.
Veronica freaked because Buffy's eyes were glowing red. And, speaking of eyes
glowing red, Ricardo decided to join that club last night as well while he was
fleeing from Xel and Lena's constant bickering. The only thing that finally shut
up said bickering was when the walls turned red and started bleeding. It wasn't
pretty. In the meantime, the hick trio were running around in the woods with
their guns, but something unknown was watching them. Buffy finished off the
fun-packed evening by spotting a ghostly piano player, but it vanished before
she could get a closer look. Spike and Dawn spent the whole evening playing
cards and being bored out of their minds. Won't they be pissed when they find
out all that they missed? (Whew, a lot happened last chapter, didn't it?
~_^)
Haunted
Chapter Six - Fallout
Dawn
had just sat down to breakfast and was scanning her menu when the circus began.
And, really, a circus was the only reasonable explanation for the tight red
leather dress Veronica was wearing, combined with three-inch high snakeskin
boots and a black feather boa. Dawn had to blink at the incredibly slutty
fashion nightmare.
However,
Veronica’s attitude completely belied the confident image her outfit betrayed.
“You have to save me from that nutcase!” she practically screeched, leaning
forward on the table to stare down at Dawn. “She tried to kill me!”
Dawn
noticed the bruise along Veronica’s cheek for the first time and frowned. “What
happened?” she asked, concerned.
“That
little bitch punched me right across the room!” Veronica wailed, hands
gesticulating wildly. “She’s possessed or crazy or something.”
Dawn
frowned and motioned for Veronica to sit in the empty seat across from her.
Spike didn’t do mornings, so she was pretty used to eating breakfast by herself.
“Possessed? Crazy? Are we talking about Buffy?” she demanded.
“Little
bitch knocked me across the entire room,” Veronica repeated, nodding vigorously.
She leaned forward conspiratorially. “There’s something wrong with her. I saw it
in her eyes.”
Dawn
let out a weary sigh and rubbed her temples. “Why don’t you tell me exactly what
happened?” she requested…
*
* *
Spike
let out a groan that sounded rather like those that the computer generated
dinosaurs on those half-assed Discovery Channel specials did when they were
ripped to shreds by herds of veloceraptors. The pitiable display got him no
leniency, however, and the hard knocking on the door continued.
A
soft whimper escaped his lips, and he tried covering his head with both pillows
as well as that annoying fitted sheet that hotels always stuck on the bed. He
first action upon retiring to his room last night had been to rip the damn thing
out and toss it over the headboard. Now the sheet took its opportunity for
revenge by refusing to block the noise.
The
knocking on the door continued, earning a string of lavish and bizarre British
curse words for its effort. Not put off in the slightest, the bang!bang!bang! resumed with renewed
vigor.
Finally
giving up with the irritating persistence of the knocker, Spike practically
oozed from the large motel bed. Halfway out, his feet tangled in the sheets and
he made a rather ungraceful tumble onto the floor.
Muttering
grumpily about what kind of idiot would still be knocking on the door after all
of five minutes, Spike managed to finally locate the robe Dawn had bought for
him and practically forced him to wear after that one morning when he’d given a
certain stubborn DA of New York City a bit more to look at than she’d bargained
for.
Tying
the sash haphazardly about his waist, Spike stalked from his room to the common
room of their suite, attempting to growl but his eyelids still too droopy from
sleep to slip properly into gameface.
The
message: a vampire at 10:30 in the morning is a very scary thing.
“Whazzit?!”
he roared, flinging the door open wide to face the irritant that had so rudely
awakened him. His eyes narrowed. “Shoulda known it was you…” he muttered under
his breath.
“Uh…Spike…”
Buffy’s cheeks flushed horribly. The fact that she’d literally beat up a woman
the night before in defense of his ‘honor’ was far too embarrassing for her to
contemplate right now. Yeah right, like
the blush has nothing to do with that gorgeous chest of his, her voice of
truth - which sounded suspiciously like Spike’s - felt obliged to point out.
She
shook her head to clear it out. “I’m looking for Dawn,” she explained.
Spike
blinked once, twice, thrice before her words finally pierced the drowsy haze
that surrounded him. “Bit’s not here,” he said amidst a terrific yawn.
Buffy
watched in amazement as Spike’s fangs descended with the power of his yawn. OK,
so vampires technically had no reason to yawn, but damn were they made for it! She made
sure to keep her attention on his fangs rather than that rather skillful tongue
she now had a lovely view of ‘cause majorly bad thoughts were that way. No the
fangs were much safer - so long and sharp, perfect for piercing, penetrating
deep and hard and…
“…or
somethin’ like that,” Spike finished, absentmindedly scratching the top of his
head, causing his short platinum hair to spike right up.
“Huh?
Sorry,” Buffy shook her head once more. Bad fangy thoughts! She scolded herself.
Distracting me…
“I
said she said she went out to do somethin’,” he repeated. “Here or at the town
or somethin’ like that.”
“Thanks
for the helpful tip.” Buffy couldn’t keep the sarcasm out of her voice.
“Was
asleep at the time!” he retorted defensively, leaning against the doorframe.
“Impressive I remember the soddin’ conversation occurred in the first place.”
Buffy
favored him with a shy smile at that. His eyes were still in danger of drooping
closed, and she took the opportunity to really observe him. The crimson robe he
wore hadn’t been tied properly and exposed his bare chest to her view. It was as
pale and smooth as she had remembered, one of the dusty rose nipples that were
the only disruption of his marbled physique peeking out at her.
Fortunately
- or unfortunately, that naughty
voice in the back of her mind said - he had a pair of low-riding torn off
sweatpants beneath them. The dull gray fabric hung from his angular hipbone,
drawing the eye only too naturally to where the two sharp lines joined. Her
memory had no difficulty supplying what was beneath those trousers, a delicious
heat rising to her cheeks once more.
The
sweats were ripped jaggedly just above the knees, exposing the fine tone of his
calf muscles tapering down to those too sexy feet of his. Buffy had secretly
been in love with those feet during their brief affair, and the desire to tackle
him back to the floor and take that big toe in her mouth - and other things as
well - was almost unbearable. She managed to restrain herself, however, with the
promise to her sex drive that she would further ogle this undead Adonis.
The
dull gray of his slacks set of the deep, rich red of his robe all the more. The
fabric was clearly silk and shaded the tone of a fine, heady wine. Buffy was
practically drunk just looking at where the soft fabric ended in a rolled
sleeve, displaying the sleek corded muscles of his arm as it propped him up
against the doorframe.
His
inimitable razor’s edge cheekbones, startlingly blue eyes, and shocking white
hair were just as attractive as she’d remembered them. The only difference was
that his hair was cut shorter now, mussing up into spikes rather than the curls
she’d run through her fingers in the past.
She
approved of the new look, though. Hell, her entire body was practically
screaming ‘yum!’ He looked so enticing right then, like a romance novel
anti-hero offering her a night of forbidden passion, deep and dark and, oh, so
tender…
Well,
except for the fact that he was obviously trying not to fall asleep.
Buffy
forced herself to focus. “This is important,” she insisted. “All sorts of weird
stuff happened last night, and we have to research it immediately.”
Spike
blinked a couple of times as the world finally came into full focus. Damn, he
was really awake now. He probably wouldn’t be able to get back to sleep for
hours…and by then Dawn would have undoubtedly returned and forced him into some
form of menial labor.
“She
might still be at breakfast,” he offered. “Might be able to catch her.”
Buffy
nodded and was disappointed that she had no excuse to prolong the brief contact
between them. However, as an answer to her prayers, the small cellular phone on
the dining table by the kitchenette rang at just that moment.
Spike
grumbled and swore but gestured for her to come in before he shut the door and
prowled over to the phone, hitting the talk button with an angry jab of his
index finger. “This better be good,” he growled into the receiver.
“Good
morning, sunshine!” Siggy’s cheerful voice came through the other end. “I am
calling to wake you up so that you are able to work.”
Spike
scowled at the perky voice at the other end. “Dawn put you up to this, din’t
she?” he demanded.
“She
instructed me to awaken you prior to twelve o’clock noon. You may thank me that
I let you sleep for another half an hour.”
“’S
10:30!” Spike exclaimed.
“Oh,
I am so sorry,” Siggy insisted. “I
must have forgotten about the time zone differences.” The way she said it made
it all too clear that she hadn’t forgotten in the slightest.
Spike
contemplated many lovely acts of violence that would result in Siggy’s head and
body ending up on different halves of the globe. Then, with a weary sigh, he
caved in to the undefeatable whims of the women in his life, just as he always
did.
“What’m
I doin’?” he demanded, plucking a cigarette from the packet that lay on the
table amidst several bags of salty junk-food goodness. With an absentminded
gesture, he indicated for Buffy to sit in one of the blue-upholstered armchairs.
“And why couldn’t Dawn tell me herself? ‘ll rip off ‘er arms and legs an’ beat
her to death with the bloody stumps…”
Siggy
took his usual death-threats with good humor. “She said you were too asleep to
comprehend any orders,” she explained. “I am to relay to you our newest research
and instruct you to make a thorough exploration of the basement levels today.
Preferably before dinner.”
Spike
sighed. “What’s the news?” he asked curiously.
Buffy
fidgeted in her seat as Spike began nodding into the phone, making occasional
comments. Her eyes scanned the common room, smiling at how chaotic it was. An
opened suitcase full of clothes that were obviously Dawn’s sat on the
kitchenette counter. Across the room, all sorts of odd weapons were scattered in
various stages of cleaning and maintenance. It was pretty obvious what the pair
had been doing yesterday after they unpacked. An obscene amount of snack-food
lay on every available surface not taken up by instruments of death, letting her
know all too well that her little sister and vampire ex-lover hadn’t lost their
taste for junky treats in the time since she’d last seen them.
However,
the object that really caught her attention was sprawled over the chair beside
her. The black leather looked just as soft and worn as she’d remembered it. She
could see various places where the duster had been sown back up after it had
been sliced in a particularly fierce battle. She was almost proud that could
identify where the Initiative had shot him with the homing device and where
Glory had smashed him through the table that one time and where he’d taken that
knife from the Grsh’thlick Demon before ripping the thing’s head clean off. Ah,
good memories…
“Council
‘f Wankers finally caved in, huh?” Spike chuckled into the small black cell.
Buffy’s
attention instantly returned back to the vampire’s conversation at that.
“Finally
found a lonely old fool?” he inquired.
A
pause.
“Me?!” he exclaimed in surprise. “I don’t
know any-”
Muttered
gibberish on the other end.
“Oh,
yeah, her,” Spike conceded. “Forgot all ‘bout that. Didja know she actually
bothered to write a dissertation on me?”
Buffy
could make out the teasing tone at the other end, even if she couldn’t hear what
the other person was saying.
“Oh,
god,” Spike groaned. “Please don’t tell me the two ‘f you have been comparin’
notes.” He banged his head against the table at the obviously affirmative
response. “I don’t need the entire Tweed Brigade analyzin’ my every move,” he
said in a petulant voice.
Soothing,
clucking tones on the other end.
Buffy
was growing impatient trying to decipher the one-sided conversation.
Fortunately, it seemed to be wrapping up.
“Uh-huh.
Uh-huh. You got it, Siggy-luv. Uh-huh. Yeah, that witchcraft business is no
good. Uh-huh. Uh-huh. Get right on it, pet.” He paused and managed a wry smirk.
“’ll skin you alive the second I get home,” he said cheerfully. “Uh-huh. Ta,
luv.” With a little flourish he turned of the phone.
“
‘Siggy’?” Buffy repeated curiously. “Isn’t that that little pudgy guy in the
newspaper with the parrot and the dog that looks like a mushroom?”
“That’s
Ziggy, pet,” Spike pointed out, the edges of his lips threatening to break out
into an amused smile at her joke.
Buffy
giggled slightly at that as well. “So, what’s a ‘Siggy’?” she inquired.
“Siggy,”
Spike explained with a sigh, snatching up a bag of Chex Mix and digging in like
a starved man, “is the best damn researcher ‘ve ever had the pleasure of workin’
with.” He held out the bag to her in offering. “Want some?”
Buffy
crinkled up her nose. “For breakfast?” she pointed out.
He
merely shrugged and continued to happily munch away at the salty treat.
“So,
this researcher of yours said something about witches?” Buffy pressed.
Spike
eyed her suspiciously for a second, recalling the rather large amounts of money
at stake in this case and then shrugging off the idea of the Slayer as a hustler
as ridiculous. “Pretty powerful coven lived here,” he elucidated. “Back durin’
the first attacks. Nibblet’s lookin’ into whether they’re still around and
what-all.”
“And
you’re researching the basement?” Buffy raised an inquiring eyebrow.
“Not
much else a vamp can do in the daytime,” he pointed out before getting up and
heading over to the mini-fridge. He drained one of the blood bags there in a
second, shaking his head at the foul taste of cold cow. “Besides sleep, that
is.” He scowled rather pointedly at the door as if he were imagining Dawn
standing there right now so that he could try to telepathically nudge the idea
into her mind.
“That’s
a good idea,” Buffy agreed, biting her lip as she stared down at the table. It
hadn’t fully struck her before now just how much things had changed between the
two of them. In a way, she was still used to thinking of him as her confidant
after she’d been resurrected, her willing slave and lover, eager to carry out
her every whim. She still hadn’t decided if the change was for the better, but
she definitely missed the closeness.
Apparently,
Spike was also reflecting on days past because he cocked his head to one side in
that way that he did and looked her up and down. It wasn’t exactly in a sexual
way, although there was always that hint of primal passion in him, but more
curious, exploratory.
“You
look good,” he finally said after the extended pause that hung between them.
A
shy smile and a blush was her response. “You’re not so bad yourself,” she
countered, making the understatement of a lifetime.
A
smirk quirked at the edges of his lips as he plopped back down onto the couch
across from her. He propped his feet up on the table, and she got a good look at
those sexy toes. Damn, one of these days her fetish for Spike’s feet was going
to do her in…
“Your
hair-” He froze for a minute, remembering what had happened the last time he’d
complemented her hair before shaking it off. “-‘s nice. Like what you’ve done
with it.”
Buffy
fingered the shoulder-length golden locks absentmindedly. “Yeah, I kinda decided
the gray concentration camp refugee look wasn’t for me.”
He
let out a delighted laugh at that, throwing his head back onto the couch back,
his entire chest rumbling with amusement. Buffy watched his Adam’s apple bounce
up and down in fascination. She’d so rarely seen him laugh, or just be happy,
period. It made him look young, carefree, beautiful…
“You
look like you’ve been treating yourself all right for once,” Buffy added,
appraising him. His peroxide locks looked well-tended, rather than a chaotic
curly mess. He was still lean and muscled but less gaunt than when she’d seen
him last, and the dark weariness that had hung about his eyes was gone.
“Your
li’l sis has seen to that.” Spike rolled his eyes and favored her with a
conspiratorial smile. “Pampers me just like a mother hen.” He sat forward again,
leaning in close to her. “Tryin’ to domesticate me, I think. Turn me into a kept
vamp.”
She
chuckled at that, although there was a pang of regret deep inside. Dawn had
always been there for him, caring for him. He had wanted it to be her, but had
he finally let Dawn take her place in his heart?
“You
seem more…alive,” he ventured somewhat nervously. “’S a relief to see.” He
looked down to study his hands through this speech, but his eyes turned upwards
to meet hers hesitantly at the next part. “Was worried ‘bout you. Y’know?”
Buffy
felt her heartbeat increase, and a wide smile lit up her face. “Yeah,” she
agreed, shyly brushing a lock of hair behind her ear. “I kinda woke up to the
world after you…left.” She hated herself at that moment for bringing the past
up, but while she was at it… “I lost so much, so fast. It made me realize that I
had to hold on before there was nothing left.”
A
slight pang of guilt went through him at that, and he looked away. “Was sorry to
hear ‘bout your little Scooby club,” he offered. “Tara and Willow were all
right. Even Xander. Had good hearts an’ all. Not bad as far as humans go. They
din’t deserve that…”
“Thank
you,” Buffy said with a sad smile.
She
could tell from the way he was squirming that it had been hard for him to say
that, but she was glad that he had, that he still could. A little bit of
happiness slid into her, too, at his comments. She could count on her hands the
number of times he had called Willow and Tara by their real names, and she only
needed one finger to count the number of times he’d called Xander by name.
Including this time. It was a relief to know that that horribly sweet man was
still buried within the badass vampire exterior. It was a sort of new hope just
knowing that she hadn’t destroyed the beauty within him.
“Yeah,
well…” Spike looked incredibly embarrassed after his little admission and began
scratching the back of his neck in a nervous gesture she recognized all too
well. “Better get to work, then. Your li’l sis can be quite the slave-driver.”
Buffy
laughed and stood up with him. “What’s she gonna do, eat all your junk-food?”
she teased lightly.
Spike’s
eyes widened in horror at the thought. “Cor, din’t even think ‘f that!” He
leaned in close so that their faces were only inches apart, his eyes darting
around furtively like he was about to reveal the most shocking horror
imaginable. “She threatened to rip out the cable!” he said in a mock-terrified
whisper.
Buffy
giggled, and her face flushed at his nearness, and her palms were sweating, and
her heart was thumping pleasantly, and things were good. “Heaven forbid I should
interfere with your noble mission to protect the television,” she agreed,
leaning against the doorframe.
“You
can help me by distractin’ her ‘til I get done,” Spike offered.
“You’ve
got yourself a deal,” she agreed with a wide grin. “I’ll see you tonight at the
meeting?”
He
looked surprised at that but then nodded. “Uh, yeah. Sure. Tonight.” He opened
the door for her, and she stepped back out into the hallway.
“It
was nice talking to you again,” she added with a definite blush.
He
thought on that for a second. “Yeah,” he said in sudden, honest realization. “It
was nice.”
“So,
later?” Buffy gave him a little finger wave.
“Later,
Slayer,” he agreed with a smile before closing the door behind her. He found his
spirits oddly lifted as he went to go change and even hummed a little tune under
his breath when he did so. After all, it was nice to finally have the horror of
the past dulled.
In
the hallway, Buffy was having similar thoughts, her body practically aflame with
the brief, innocent encounter. God, how could she ever have thought that this
man didn’t mean anything to her? She’d known she was screwed up that year after
she came back, but so much so that she honestly didn’t notice just how
comfortable he was to be around? That was craziness to top all other craziness.
She
walked one door down to her own room, a jaunty skip in her step before she
realized, oops!, she’d forgotten to mention what had happened last night…
*
* *
“Excuse
me, Ms. Summers?”
Dawn
looked up in surprise at the softly accented voice, still rubbing her temples
from her conversation with Veronica. “Uh…Ricardo Salvatore, right?” she provided
with a smile after a moment’s thought. “And, please, call me Dawn.”
“Dawn,”
he agreed, nodding slightly. “Rick.”
“Huh?”
“Rick.”
His hands fidgeted slightly with the black bomber jacket he wore. “My family
called me Rick.”
“Rick,”
Dawn agreed, taking in his nervous motions. They seemed rather oddly out of
place. The black jacket and dark sunglasses seemed to indicate something badass,
like Spike’s look, but the way the other man held himself… It was more like he
was trying not to be noticed, to blend into the background. “Was there something
you wanted me to talk about?” Dawn shook the oddity from her head for the
moment.
“There
was a…problem last night,” he explained, continuing to stand awkwardly by her
table, stepping quickly to the side when a waiter moved past him. “I thought it
should be dealt with before this evening.”
Dawn
gestured to the recently vacated seat across from her, frowning at the mention
of yet another problem. “What happened?” she asked, concerned.
Rick
slid into the chair with catlike grace that belied his obvious discomfort. “I
would prefer not to work with Xel and Lena in the future,” he provided.
Dawn
raised one eyebrow. “Any particular reason?” she pressed.
“I
would prefer not to discuss it.”
Dawn
sighed. First Veronica’s hysterics about how Buffy was the Devil Incarnate and
now vague requests with no explanation - she was beginning to get a headache.
“Request denied,” she said simply, turning back to the notebook before her.
“I
see.” Rick didn’t sound disappointed or angry or…well, anything. It was said in
a rather plain voice with no inflection.
Dawn
gave him an apologetic smile and continued with her work. She had long assumed
that he had gone when a sudden hand on her wrist caused her to yelp in surprise.
“Sorry!”
Rick said hastily, instantly withdrawing his hand.
Dawn
blinked in surprise. How on earth had he stayed there so quiet and…? She decided
it didn’t matter. “Just startled me is all,” she assured him. “Was there
something else…?”
Rick
gulped. “You have no idea…” he began before sighing and caving in to her
demands. “There’s no way I can take another night with those two. It’s like
being stuck in an episode of Jerry Springer. Lena’s practically crawling over me
to make Xel jealous, and Xel’s giving me these dirty looks and-I’m not a
marriage counselor!”
A
chortle of laughter escaped Dawn’s face at his completely panicked expression.
It was that same look Spike always got when she threatened something precious to
him - like his ‘Passions’ tapes, or his duster.
Rick
gave her a pleading look and caught her hand once more. “I can’t survive another
night,” he half-teased.
“I’ll
save you from the quarreling D’voraks,” Dawn promised him with a smile.
“Actually, I have to re-work the groups anyway since Buffy and Veronica had a
little disaster last night as well.”
He
pulled back then and tilted his head to one side. Even through his black shades,
she could tell that he was studying her intently. “You were teasing me all
along,” he finally decided.
“That’s
a theory,” Dawn said mischievously, an enigmatic smile on her face.
“A
good one?” he pressed.
“That’s
for me to know,” Dawn answered, slinging her bag over her shoulder as she rose
from the table, “and you to find out.” She gave him a quick wink before heading
off for her day’s work.
Rick
merely sat back in his chair and fought the smile at the edges of his lips. He
had had a feeling before that there was something unusual about this one, but
now… He watched the vibrant green energy that surrounded her, composed her, as
she walked. Now, he knew…
Reviews
make chapters come faster. Or so I'm told. Actually, I tend to write chapters
even when I don't get reviews, but
still...reviews are nice, wonderful things. Although not quite as nice as naked
Spikes. (And, yes, I have had too
much caffeine this evening. Thanks for asking. ~_^) In summary: review.
Disclaimer
& Author's Note: The usual.
Previously:
A whole shit-load of weird, haunted house type stuff happened last night. The
morning after, however, led to a rather pleasant chat between Buffy and Spike.
Dawn had to deal with Veronica freaking out about Buffy and then Rick begging
not to be stuck with the arguing D'vorak pair, Xel and Lena, for another night.
And so we continue...
Haunted
Chapter Seven - The Bright Light of Day
The
farce that was Dawn’s day didn’t come to an end when her beat-up old Chevy
pulled up to the Old Victorian house off of Jefferson Road in the town of Black
Hills Falls. Oh no, it was just beginning.
“I’ve
never known a Slayer to be so…feminine,” Xel practically purred in the back
seat, inching closer to Buffy.
Her
eyes widened, and she scootched even closer to the window.
“It
must take amazing effort,” Xel
continued in a low voice, “balancing the human and demon worlds like that… Have
you ever considered experimenting
more with the demon side of things?” The way he licked his lips with the world
‘experimenting’ made it all too clear what he really meant.
Buffy
gulped. There had only ever been two demons for her - well, one since
technically Angelus was the demon and not Angel… So one. Exactly one demon for
her. And, while the glamour spell that Xel and Lena both wore to mask their more
inhuman features was quite effective, it sure didn’t put Xel anywhere near
Spike’s exalted status.
“Been
there,” she assured him, “got the emotional scars.”
“Ah,
a heart once broken-” Xel began.
“Keep
your antennae to yourself!” Lena groused, scowling at her mate from the other
end of the backseat.
Xel
turned irritated eyes on her. “Like you were last night?” he snapped.
Dawn
and Buffy groaned in unison. This was, what, the sixth time this argument had
occurred during the brief ride? The eighth?
“This
is why I usually investigate alone,” Dawn rolled her eyes in the direction of
the two disguised D’vorak Demons that were too busy screaming at each other in
the car to notice that Buffy and Dawn had already exited it.
“Is
this a subtle hint that I shouldn’t have tagged along, either?” Buffy joked. She
massaged her ear, hoping she didn’t have permanent damage from the pitch of
Lena’s shriek.
Dawn
smiled at that as they walked up to the door of the dilapidated two-storey
house. “At least your story wasn’t ripe with recriminations,” she said with a
pointed look at the demon pair that were still arguing back in the car. She
pondered Buffy’s account of last night’s events for a moment before deciding to
reveal her additional information. “Veronica said she saw your eyes glowing. She
said they were red.”
A
concerned frown marred Buffy’s brow. “Red glowy eyes definitely abnormal,” she
agreed.
“Were
you possessed?” Dawn inquired curiously. “If that’s what this demon or whatever
does, it will narrow down our research.”
“No,”
Buffy insisted, “I was just…angry. Furious. I don’t know what came over me.”
Dawn
considered this for a moment. “But you don’t think you were possessed?” she
pressed. “You were in control of your body?”
Buffy
sighed. “I don’t know,” she admitted. “It felt like it was me, but…I haven’t
been that angry since-” She broke off, embarrassed to discuss this in front of
Dawn. “I’m not like that,” she sounded like she was trying to convince herself,
her voice slightly ragged. “I’m not…”
Dawn
bit her lip and, after a moment’s consideration, rested a hand on her older
sister’s shoulder. “The whole red eye thing wasn’t you,” she agreed. “That means
that the hitting probably wasn’t, either. My bet is that whatever this haunting
is, it’s playing with you - with all of us. From what I’ve picked up, things
were pretty hectic last night.”
Both
of them grimaced at Xel and Lena’s accounts of the blood-red walls. And Buffy
thought back to the phantom piano player she’d seen as well. She felt a bit
guilty about not divulging that part of the story to Dawn, but something about
it felt so private…intimate. She just didn’t want to share. And, she couldn’t
imagine that her mysterious musician was tied into all this. Something so
beautiful couldn’t be evil, could it?
A
resolved look crossed Buffy’s face. “I don’t like being toyed with,” she said, a
hint of the old Slayer fire in her eyes. “When I get my hands on this thing…”
“I’ll
be there to re-kick its ass after you’re done with it,” Dawn agreed.
The
sisters shared a smile and then a giggle. Almost as soon as their laughter
stopped, the distance was between them once more. But that moment was enough to
remind them both of what they’d lost when they’d been estranged all those years
ago.
“Are
we going to do anything, or what?”
Lena’s testy voice broke up their awkward reflections.
“Can’t
you at least try to be polite?” Xel
retorted immediately.
Lena
gasped, offended beyond belief, and Dawn took the moment’s silence to cut off
the argument. “Knock it off,” she gave them a stern scowl. “I am sick and tired
of listening to you two arguing. Why don’t you both try to shut up for five
minutes? Just don’t say a word, OK?” She gave them a falsely sweet smile.
Xel
and Lena noticed an equally annoyed look on Buffy’s face and hung their heads in
shame.
With
identical head shakes and eye rolls, the sisters turned back to the door, and
Dawn hit the buzzer. There was an uncomfortable silence while Buffy and Dawn
waited and Xel and Lena tried their best not to start yelling at each other,
until finally a figure could be seen moving behind the curtain that covered the
window beside the front door.
“Ms.
Collins?” Dawn asked politely when the bent old woman answered the door.
Ms.
Collins blinked out at them through coke-bottle glasses. “Yes?” she asked,
sparing a kind smile to the visitors to her doorstep.
“We’ve
been hired by the Cascade Mountain Lodge,” Dawn began, “concerning certain
disturbances they’ve been having.”
The
old woman’s face instantly closed off. “What do you want?” she snapped
suspiciously.
“Well,
I was informed that your coven did some work up there fifty years ago,” Dawn
explained.
The
woman’s eyes darkened. “I don’t know what you’re talking about.” She moved to
shut the door in Dawn’s face.
Buffy’s
Slayer reflexes caught it long before it closed, however. “People are dying,”
she pleaded. “If there’s anything you can do to help…”
“Oh,
I helped,” the old woman retorted. “Fifty years ago I helped, and all I got in
return was a lifetime of pain.” She brushed Buffy’s hand from the door with
surprising strength. “If you’re willing to give up your lives, go right ahead.
Just leave me out of it!” The door slammed shut with a bang of finality.
The
four demon hunters stood on the doorstep in surprised silence for a moment.
Then:
“Well,
that was a waste of time,” Lena whined. “I don’t know why I should be surprised,
though.”
Xel
gave her a disgusted look. “Could you possibly be any more pessimistic?” he
hissed.
“Oh,
I’m sorry,” Lena retorted, her words practically oozing sarcasm. “Did I insult
your little girlfriend and her
plans?”
“You
shrew!” Xel exclaimed. “If you weren’t always so…”
Their
voices trailed off as they stalked back to the car together. Buffy and Dawn
exchanged a look.
“I
don’t suppose we can walk back to the lodge?” Buffy asked hopefully.
“I’ll
drive fast,” Dawn assured her before reluctantly heading in the direction of the
vehicle as well.
Buffy
fell into step beside her. “She knows something,” she commented, gesturing back
to the house.
“Something
powerful enough to frighten an experienced witch,” Dawn agreed with a concern
frown.
“I’m
kinda thinking we have to figure out how to kill this thing fast.” Buffy
wouldn’t have admitted it, but a bit of fear was seeping into her own stomach at
the unknown danger. “’Cause if last night’s any indication…”
“We’re
going to end up dead and fast,” Dawn agreed. “We’ll just have to keep trying to
get information out of our reluctant Ms. Collins.”
“There
are no other leads?” Buffy inquired.
“She’s
the last member of the original coven alive,” Dawn confirmed. A grimace spread
across her face as they reached the car. “Although, if this thing doesn’t kill
those two soon,” she indicated the quarreling D’voraks with a pained expression,
“I may beat it to them.”
Buffy
managed an amused smile at that, and together they entered to the vehicle.
*
* *
The
Summers sisters had each worked out several dozen plans for double homicides by
the time Dawn pulled to a halt at the end of Cascade Mountain Road. Xel and Lena
remained oblivious to the extreme irritation of everyone who had to put up with
them for more than five minutes. Still arguing non-stop, they finally went off
on their own, and Buffy and Dawn both breathed a sigh of relief.
“Justifiable
homicide,” Dawn decided, rubbing her temples where a headache was forming.
“Even
better,” Buffy decided. “They’re demons. That means killing them is technically
part of my job description.”
“D’voraks
don’t hurt humans,” Dawn felt obliged to point out.
Buffy
nodded in agreement. “But most D’voraks aren’t this annoying. I’d say they’re a
definite danger to the sanity of everyone around them.”
Dawn
grinned at that. Actually, she was pretty impressed. She’d entered the demon
hunting business with her eyes open and had quickly learned that not all species
were slay-worthy. But that her sister, the queen of black and white, humans
equal good, demons equal bad, finally realized it… It made her curious just how
much Buffy had changed over the years. And, from what she could see so far, a
lot of the changes seemed to be for the better.
“What’s
with that, anyway?” Buffy continued her rant. “I mean, I thought D’voraks were
supposed to be the lovebirds of the demon kingdom. Hell, most of the time I’m
annoyed by them making googly eyes at each other, but these two…”
Dawn
chuckled at that. “My guess is that they’re going through Shi’lann,” she
ventured.
“Mating
season?” Buffy’s nose scrunched up. “Don’t they usually get extra cutesy then?”
OK,
she was way impressed that Buffy knew
that. Whatever happened to the ‘knowledge boring, kill now’ philosophy?
Her
look must’ve tipped Buffy off to her thoughts. “They’re really common,” she
pointed out. “Sunnydale’s gotten a bit more open with the demon population since
the Hellmouth closed. I pretty much deal with D’voraks on a daily basis.”
“Cool,”
Dawn agreed with a smile, a bit of the girl Buffy had known slipping through.
“Yeah, I’ve never encountered any as annoying as these two, either.”
“Are
they mis-mated or what?” Buffy wondered.
Dawn
shrugged. “Just screwed up,” she decided.
“Sucks
to be them,” Buffy decided.
“Indeed.”
They
shared an amused giggle, and then Dawn spotted the three rogue members of the
demon hunting squad entering the lodge lobby.
“Uh-oh…”
she sighed. “You ready to back me up?”
Buffy
looked at John, Bob, and Tucker with disdain. “Do we hafta?” she whined.
“They
might be useful,” Dawn insisted.
Buffy
moaned and nodded. “I got your back,” she agreed.
The
two women ignored the rather blatant stares they got as they approached, and
Dawn quickly addressed John, assuming him to be the leader of the group.
“We’re
meeting in the rec room at eight o’clock tonight to discuss what we learned last
night,” she informed him.
John
merely chuckled. “Cute thing, huh?” he addressed Bob with a nudge. “Thinks she’s
in charge…”
“By
rather unanimous decision, I have
been put in charge,” Dawn said, green eyes flashing angrily.
“Sure
you have, sweetcakes,” Bob laughed, appraising her in a rather scandalous way.
“I can guess how you got your votes, too…”
Before
he even knew what hit him, he found his face shoved painfully into the counter
of the lobby desk, his arm twisted roughly behind him in a bruising grip.
“Wanna
rethink the way to talk to my sister?” Buffy asked in a false cheerful tone.
“Oh
dear…” Ms. Danvers’ eyes widened at the fight breaking out in her lobby. “Is it
really necessary to…?”
“Oh,
it’s necessary,” Dawn agreed. She stepped up into John’s face in an odd
imitation of Spike’s own trademark intimidation tactic and narrowed her eyes
menacingly. “This isn’t some game for boys with guns,” she informed him coldly.
“If you’re not prepared to do what it takes to beat this thing, then I suggest
you leave it to the professionals. Before you end up getting yourselves killed.”
“You’re
not the boss of me, toots,” John tried to maintain his bravado, but he was
visibly shaken. “And, hell, like we’re lettin’ you get away with all that
money.”
Dawn
gave him a final scowl before turning to walk away. “C’mon, Buffy,” she said,
her annoyance plain. “These losers aren’t even worth our time.”
With
a final twist to Bob’s arm, Buffy let him go and followed after Dawn.
“Assholes,” she grumbled under her breath.
“Incompetent assholes,” Dawn amended…
*
* *
Now,
Dawn had been slightly worried when she returned to her and Spike’s room. She
knew that Buffy had come to see him earlier that day, and that probably implied
a whole lot of angst. After all, her sister may have gotten nicer and more
understanding and much less bitchy, but still… Buffy plus Spike equaled
heartache.
So,
she was practically floored when she entered their common room to get a quick
peck on the cheek and an “afternoon, luv” from what looked to be a very happy
vampire. Dawn watched in amazement as he practically floated around the room,
straightening various knick-knacks and checking all their weapons absentmindedly
for sharp edges.
“You’re
in a good mood,” she commented, dropping her bag on the kitchenette counter.
Almost
immediately it was snatched up and hung from one of the hooks the lodge provided
in the closet for their luggage.
“No
arguin’ there, Sweet Bit,” he agreed, humming to himself under his breath.
Dawn
blinked. OK, this was getting scary.
Fluffy, happy Spike - definitely not of the ordinary. “Did you check the
basement?” she inquired, sitting down on the sofa.
He
said down across from her, then practically sprang up out of the chair and began
wandering around the room again as he talked to her. “Big wall ‘f knives,” he
commented.
“What?”
Dawn asked in surprise.
“In
the restaurant’s kitchen,” he provided, grinning at the fact that he’d had her
going for a minute there. “That was the most excitin’ thing I found.”
Dawn
relaxed in her seat again. “Nothing hiding down there?” she pressed.
“Nothing,”
he agreed. “Checked every square inch ‘f the basement. Even used your laptop to
get the buildin’ plans to make sure there wasn’t any space missin’ for secret
rooms. And then I looked through the records ‘f that coven Siggy told us about
and-”
“Spike?”
Dawn cut him off with an amused smile.
“Huh?”
He blinked at her in surprise.
“You’re
babbling,” she informed him with a giggle. “Now tell me what happened.”
He
hesitated for a second before an eager grin spread over his face and he dashed
over to the chair across from her with superhuman speed. “Slayer was here,” he
admitted sheepishly.
“Yeah,
I know.” Dawn was having a hard time containing her laughter. He looked like a
kid on Christmas, he was so excited. “I talked to her.”
“Yeah,
well…” he agreed, studying the nails of one hand absentmindedly. “Was nice was
all. Talked a bit ‘bout old times, a bit about the case…”
“Spike…”
Dawn began, a bit of worry sneaking into her voice.
“Nothin’
happened,” he insisted. “Just…” A bright smile lit up his face.
Dawn’s
concern increased. “Spike,” she caught his hand in hers and looked directly into
his eyes, “think about what you’re doing.”
“I
am,” he said, the idiotic grin on his face fading to a more serious expression.
“’S not like ‘m startin’ up with her again or anythin’. Just was nice to have
somethin’ beyond the nastiness is all. A bit ‘f a reminder that there was good,
too.”
Dawn
gave him a relaxed smile at that. “Just be careful,” she requested softly. “I
don’t want you to get hurt.”
“’ll
watch my back,” he promised her. “But the Slayer’s changed. She’s-”
“I
know she has,” Dawn assured him, “but we don’t know how much yet. Just…”
“Won’t
run off and do somethin’ foolishly impulsive,” he promised her.
She
gave him a skeptical look. “Who are you, and what have you done with Spike?” she
teased.
He
chuckled at that and brushed another quick kiss across her cheek. “’ll be all
right. I promise, Bit. ‘m just…happy is all…”
*
* *
“…Calm
down, Buffy,” an eerily similar conversation was taking place in the room next
door. “You don’t want to rush things.”
“I’m
not rushing,” she insisted into the phone. “I’ve known I wanted this for so
long… And now it’s like nothing’s changed. I mean, things have changed
obviously. There’s all that stuff that happened that we haven’t even talked
about yet, but… The feelings… They’re still all there.”
On
the other end of the phone, Holden let out a weary sigh. “You’ve made those
assumptions before,” he pointed out. “Just look at what happened with Angel.”
Buffy
bit her lip at that, sobered slightly by the logical point. “This is different,”
she insisted. “This time I know-”
“You’re
feeling like this is the way you felt before,” Holden acknowledged. “And that’s
good. That’s a sign that you’re moving beyond all that happened in your
relationship before. But you’ve got to consider that maybe things have changed
for him. Am I correct that you still haven’t ascertained the relationship
between Spike and your sister?”
Buffy
sighed at that. “No,” she admitted. “But even if… Even if I can just make things
OK between us all again, that’ll be more than I ever hoped for.”
“And
that’s a good place to start,” Holden agreed. “Just take things one step at a
time and see how they develop.”
Buffy
took a deep breath and calmed herself down. “It just feels like this could be
it,” she admitted.
“And
it could be,” Holden assured her. “But you have to work on acknowledging the
past and keeping it behind you all at the same time.”
“I
know,” Buffy grimaced at the incident the night before, “but there’s a chance
that that was Big Bad related.”
“I
hope so,” Holden agreed. “I certainly hope so…”
More
to come soon. Remember: reviews make me a happy author. ^_^
Disclaimer:
Do I own Spike? Yeah, I wish...
Author's
Note: Sorry for the delay on this chapter but RL interfered. Rumors that I've
stopped writing it are very strange and should not be believed by anyone.
Previously:
Last night creepy, whacked-out stuff happened. Everything got happier the next
day, though. Buffy and Dawn tried get info out of a witch who had something to
do with the Lodge during the previous attacks but were foiled by Xel and Lena's
constant bickering and the old witch's reluctance to help. Dawn's concluded that
Buffy's impromptu attack on Veronica the previous night might've had something
to do with the Haunting. Buffy and Spike actually managed to have a civil
conversation. Dawn and Buffy had an uncivil conversation with the three
misogynistic hunters, John, Bob, and Tucker. But now what happens when it's
night once more?
Haunted
Chapter Eight - The Killer Within
“Does
anyone besides me get the clear feeling that this…Haunting was laughing its ass off at us
last night?” Dawn demanded, leaning forward on the table in front of her to
address the assembled demon hunters.
“If
by laughin’ its ass off, you mean borin’ the two ‘f us to death while it screws
with everyone else’s heads,” Spike agreed.
“Sort
of a welcome ‘nyah-nyah-nyah-nyah-nyah’,” Buffy added.
“Well,
I refuse to be made fun of,” Dawn replied to the other nods she received. “We
may not know how to kill this thing, but we’re sure as hell not going to be
scared off by it.”
“It
wasn’t the cause of my…concern last night,” Veronica provided in her usual
drawl, her crimson hair combed so that it obscured her blackened eye. She shot a
nasty glare in Buffy’s direction.
“See,
that’s where I think you’re wrong,” Dawn pointed out. “An inordinate amount of
freaky stuff happened last night - most of it involving us. I think there’s a
good chance that this Haunting’s capable of possessing us. Or, if nothing else,
at least influencing us. ‘Cause the only commonalties I’m picking up from all
the stories about last night are that people were acting nuts and getting into
fights and there were a lot of strange, glowing red lights.”
“I didn’t notice any fighting,” Lena said
pointedly, scowling at Xel as she did so. The human disguises the two D’voraks
wore during the day were cast aside now, and antennae were bristling as
irritably as ever.
“That’s
because you never notice anything, honey.” The epithet fell from Xel’s lips
with false sweetness.
“You were the one that took-” Lena began.
“Can
we not do this right now?” Buffy cut them off, annoyed.
The
pair huffed but thankfully remained silent.
“OK,
so we’ll all agreed that people are fighting a lot?” Dawn continued with a wry
smile.
Spike,
Buffy, Rick, and Veronica were all amused as well. Xel and Lena didn’t get the
joke.
“Now,
believe it or not, I’ve come to realize that you’re all mostly reasonable
people. In the daytime, at least,” Dawn amended. “This thing seems to be working
its evils more at night, so I’m betting that we’re going to have to put up with
more weirdness tonight.”
“And
how do we deal with this…‘weirdness’, as you so eloquently put it?” Veronica was
busy intently studying her long, red-polished nails, nail file in hand to
correct any potential flaws she might find.
Dawn
mentally docked one name from her list of potentially reasonable people. “You
claim to be a demon hunter,” she said matter-of-factly, “so prove it. You can’t
tell me you’ve never dealt with psychological attacks before.”
“That’s your brilliant advice?” Veronica
whined.
“Maybe
if you would just shut up and listen
for five minutes, she would be better able to explain.”
Everyone
started at the sound of Rick’s voice. With everyone else’s fondness for sarcasm,
yelling, and just generally trying to boss everyone else around, they frequently
forgot that the quiet man was even there.
Dawn
gave him a grateful smile when she recovered from her surprise, and his lips
twitched in response. The ever-present dark sunglasses prevented her from seeing
any reaction other than that, however.
“Meditative
techniques sometimes work in these situations,” Buffy explained helpfully.
“As
does just a general awareness that you might be being manipulated,” Dawn
provided. “Keep a close eye on your own actions and on those of the people
around you. Anything seems strange, and you point it out. You do not let things escalate out of control
like they did last night.”
“A
fine theory,” Lena said testily, “but we have no idea whether it’ll work in
practice.”
“Lena!
Be polite!” Xel snapped before turning his eyes back to Dawn and looking her
body up and down in an unashamed manner.
Dawn
frowned at the inappropriate attentions, as did Spike. Not-so-subtly, he moved
to stand between her and the leering demon.
“We’re
testing out if it works tonight,” Dawn announced, getting back on topic. “We
still need to learn as much about this thing as possible. And, despite all the
chaos last night, we did pick up a few clues. So, we’re still sticking to the
master plan. We’ll divide up into groups just like last night-”
“I’m
paired with her again?!” Veronica
exclaimed over-dramatically and gesturing to Buffy like she was a psychopath or
something.
Dawn
rolled her eyes. “No,” she said in a tight voice. “As I was about to explain,
you and Spike will work together tonight. You’ll have the restaurant again. Xel,
Lena, I’m giving you the game room.”
“What?”
Lena said, obviously disappointed. “Rrricardo won’t be joining us?” The rolled
the ‘R’ in his name for a ridiculously long time.
Rick
flinched noticeably and backed away from the preening demoness.
Dawn
sighed. “Buffy, Rick, you two are with me in the pool room. Now, are there any
more objections?” The glare she sent
everyone said all too clearly that there better not be. “Let’s go then…”
*
* *
“See
somethin’ you like, luv?” Spike practically purred, glancing for the first time
over to where Veronica was blatantly admiring him.
“Would
you be shocked if I said ‘yes’?” she asked coyly. She crossed her legs, allowing
her tight, red leather skirt to ride up further on her tanned thighs.
Spike
licked his lips in response to the sight of bared skin. “Takes quite a bit to
shock me,” he retorted with a little smirk.
“Mmm,
I’ll bet,” she agreed with a deep sigh. Swinging her legs in a graceful arc, she
rose from the table she’d settled herself on and approached him like a cat
stalking its prey. One long red nail traced its way up the center of his chest
as she stood before him, and she won a sharp intake of breath in response.
“After all, you’ve got ‘Bad Boy’ written all over you…”
Spike
surprised himself and Veronica by pushing away and moving to pace about the
room. Displeased at this turn of events, Veronica sat back down on the table
with a huff.
“So,
er…how’d you get caught up in this gig, then?” he abruptly asked, trying to
break up the awkward tension in the room.
Veronica
let out a weary sigh. “Inherited daddy’s fortune and decided to actually live. Demon hunting’s a simply fabulous way to get some adventure out
of life.” She threw her head back in time with the ‘fabulous’, allowing the ends
of her crimson locks to brush the table behind her. It was a suggestive gesture,
not unlike that of a woman in the throes of passion, and all the more so to
Spike who now had a clear view of the vulnerable column of her throat.
He
gulped, then shook the thoughts from his head. “In it for the fun of the kill,
then, ‘ey luv?” he responded with a chuckle.
“The
fun,” she agreed, “and the power…” Her eyes looked like a tiger’s as she said
it.
“With
you on that,” he nodded, plucking a cigarette from its pack and slipping it
between his lips. “You mind?” he inquired, searching for his lighter.
“Not
as long as you share,” she retorted with a smile, approaching him once more.
He
removed the cigarette from his mouth, and she took it, leaning in when he
produced the small flame. He lit up a second cigarette for himself, and they
breathed in the heady aroma of tobacco together.
“Thanks,
handsome,” she said with a smile as she took another drag. “So, wild night,
huh?”
Spike’s
scarred eyebrow rose when their thighs brushed, but he made no comment. “Had a
dull one last night, too. Was actually hopin’ for a bit o’ blood tonight.”
“An
action kinda guy, are we?” she inquired, her eyes raking over his form once
more.
A
smile lit up his face at that. “Some would say that,” he agreed. “Although,
technically, ‘m more of a blood kinda guy.” He took the smoke deep into his dead
lungs and held it there for a moment, letting it warm him from the inside out
before he released it through his nose in a steady stream.
“Hmm,
I had my suspicions about you.” Veronica’s hand lingered over his long enough to
determine that it was cool and confirm her theory. “Only the undead have skin
that perfect.”
He
chuckled. “Tha’s why we all agree to be turned, actually. Saves a fortune on
skin-care products.”
“You’re
not concerned?” Veronica asked, a well-penciled eyebrow raised. “You’re not
worried that I’m going to stake you now that I know?”
A
delighted guffaw followed that statement. “Oh, you’re welcome to try, luv. But
keep in mind that all who tried before you met ugly ends.”
“Seems
a waste, anyway,” she shrugged. “So, do I risk getting my throat snapped for
asking you why you kill your own kind?”
“Gotta
watch after my Bit,” he said seriously. “Help her out with her work ‘s all.”
“Ah,
yes,” Veronica nodded. “This Dawn… What’s the deal with you two anyway? Tragic
love that can never exist in this world?”
“Strange
bird, aren’cha?” He shook his head. “Adopted her,” he explained. “Took her in
and brought her up. Mind you, she was old enough that she actually did more
parentin’ than I ever did.”
“Vampires
watch after homeless children now?” Veronica repeated incredulously.
“Just
my Bit,” he answered simply as if that statement would answer every question in
the universe.
Veronica
decided she didn’t care. “You’re different from the other vamps I’ve known,” she
commented off-handedly.
“’m
different from everyone ‘ve known,”
he shot back proudly, “demon or otherwise.” Well, except for one… He banished the
thought before it had a chance to consume him and turned a curious glance to the
woman at his side. “That troubles you?”
She
gave him a lazy, seductive smile. “Not at all,” she assured him. “In fact, I
find it most…fortunate…” Her gaze had turned predatory once more, and their
thighs and hands brushed as they sat side by side.
“Oh?”
He moved away once more, neatly plucking an ashtray from the restaurant’s bar
and stubbing out his cigarette in it.
“You
hear the rumors about vamps, you know,” she explained, taking the ashtray he
offered her gratefully.
“Rumors?”
he feigned ignorance.
“Just
vague things,” she continued to play their little game. “Enough to get a girl
curious, though.”
“Such
as?” A definite smile was quirking at the edges of his lips now.
“Just
the usual stuff,” she shrugged. Her eyes rested on his sharp cheekbones, and she
licked her lips. “Strength, power, stamina. You hear things about
creativity, too. All those ideas vamps can pick up over the centuries… Not to
mention those rumors that certain other…enhancements come with being turned…”
He
chuckled at that last one. “Don’t hear that one too often anymore,” he
commented, cocking his head to one side as he studied her.
“Is
it true, then?” she asked flirtatiously.
“That
remains to be seen,” he retorted coyly. “What I’m surprised, is that you din’t
hear all the fang mythology that goes along with it.”
“Oh,
I have,” she agreed his a husky whisper, moving so that she stood between where
his thighs dangled over the table edge. She could actually feel the heat of her
own breath as it was reflected back at her by his cool skin. “They say there’s
nothing like it,” she continued. “That moment of pain when your flesh is first
pierced and then...complete and utter bliss…”
Spike
felt his demon demanding to surface in response. A wave of blood-lust like
nothing he’d felt in years came over him, and he wanted nothing more than to
sink deep into her throat, feel her body convulse beneath him in pleasure and
pain as he took her, savor the honey-coated waves of fear that settled over her
body as her heart slowed and she realized that this was her final moment. His
vision turned blood-red with the power of the images, and he felt his face
shift, and…
“Bloody
hell!” He leapt back in horror, forcing his demon down once more.
Veronica
frowned at the frightened look on his face. “Are you all right?” she asked
hesitantly.
He
shook his head vigorously. “We’ve got to find the others,” he insisted. “Safety
in numbers and all…”
“Safety
from what?” Her brow furrowed for a moment before her eyes widened.
“Uh…r-right…” She was stuttering with fear now. “Your friend? Dawn? She’s in the
pool room, right?”
He
nodded and together, although with considerable distance between them, they fled
the latest near miss…
*
* *
“Wait
a minute,” Rick spoke up for the first time as they wandered about the pool
aimlessly, “you two are sisters?”
“The
last name didn’t clue you in?” Buffy shot back.
He
seemed a bit flustered by this. “It is a common name,” he pointed out. “And I
had thought that you weren’t working together…”
Buffy
and Dawn exchanged a look. “We’re not,” Dawn admitted. “We actually haven’t seen
each other in over five years.”
“It’s
actually a pretty amazing coincidence,” Buffy added thoughtfully. “You don’t
think…? Nah.” She shook it off.
“Ah,”
Rick said, clearly curious as to the unusual circumstance but not wanting to
pry.
“Our
dad left when we were kids, and our mom died some years later,” Buffy explained
the story but without the painful, personal details. “Dawnie was picked up by a
foster family in New York after that, and-”
“Well,
not exactly,” Dawn admitted
sheepishly.
Buffy
turned a confused look in her direction. “Social Services told me you’d been
adopted by a nice married couple,” she stated.
“And
you never found it even slightly
suspicious that my foster parents’ names were Sid and Nancy?” Dawn inquired.
Buffy
obviously didn’t get it. “Why would that be suspicious?” she wondered.
Dawn
rolled her eyes. “Guess which one of us has been exposed to way too much punk music?” she asked
rhetorically.
Buffy’s
eyes widened in understanding. “Spike?” she asked in disbelief. “How on
earth did a vampire qualify as a legal guardian?”
“Some
strings got pulled,” Dawn whispered conspiratorially. “People in the right
places owed Spike some favors and…viola! Vamp-raised me.”
“I
can’t believe I didn’t even know that,” Buffy shook her head. She turned back to
Rick. “Hence, proving my point that we haven’t seen each other in forever.”
He
nodded in response. “You seem to get on quite well for having been distanced for
so long,” he commented.
Buffy
and Dawn exchanged another look.
“Yeah,”
Dawn admitted hesitantly, a bit of surprise in her tone, “I guess we do…”
“If
you want, you can just pretend it’s because you’re made out of me,” Buffy
offered.
Dawn
smiled at that. “Thanks,” she agreed.
Rick
looked back and forth between them, completely puzzled. “Huh?” he asked
eloquently.
“Summers
thing,” they said in perfect unison before both breaking out into giggles at
their synchronicity.
Rick
backed away slowly, convinced that, like all women, these two were crazy.
Fortunately, he was saved at that moment by the frantic entrance of Spike and
Veronica.
“What’s
wrong?” Dawn asked, immediately on the alert once more.
“Tried
to drain my partner,” Spike said simply. “Figured that fell into unusual enough
behavior that we should follow our herdin’ instincts.”
Buffy
studied Veronica quizzically. “It doesn’t look like you tried very hard,” she
pointed out, gesturing to where the other woman’s neck was - unfortunately -
still intact.
He
made an exaggerated eye-roll in response. “Came here before I bit her,” he said
as if it was the most elementary thing in the universe.
Dawn
sighed. “Give me the symptoms,” she demanded, sitting on the stone ledge that
walled off the pool’s surrounding greenery.
Spike
sat across from her, position mirroring hers. “Blood-lust,” he began.
“Flashbacks to previous kills. All sorts ‘f overwhelming sensations. Was like
something was in the back of my head, sayin’: ‘kill, kill, kill’.”
“And
that’s unusual?” Buffy commented.
She
got two nasty looks in response.
“I’m
just saying,” she began, raising her hands in the air defensively. “Because,
y’know, instinctual thrill of the hunt and all. Plus, you always liked
to…kill…things…” She trailed off pathetically. “Sorry?” she offered nervously.
Spike
shook his head at her. “Valid points. Wasn’t like that. It was like…”
“What?”
Dawn asked curiously.
“Seein’
red…”
*
* *
Buffy
smiled and hummed under her breath as she returned to her room. Even the
bickering of the D’vorak odd couple wasn’t enough to sully her mood. Although,
if she’d had to come into contact with them for any longer than it took to tell
them that they were done for the evening, she might have changed her opinion on
that matter.
Still,
D’vorak contact had been limited, and Spike contact had been rather extensive.
Dawn had picked their brains for anything they could remember just prior to the
‘crazy-psycho-rage’ state, as Buffy had labeled it. Unfortunately, the only
thing they could come up with was that they both had the urge to kill Veronica -
and that was perfectly natural.
Although,
actually, Spike might not have thought so…
Buffy
frowned slightly at the memory of the way the pair had been flirting. It was
especially irksome given that Veronica was still flinching from her
theatrically, but Spike was instantly forgiven for his transgression. Just
showed how biased some people were to a pair of gorgeous blue eyes and
razor-sharp cheekbones. Yeah, and the
fact that you through her into a wall whereas Spike stopped himself in time had
nothing to do with it, the non-jealous part of her mind felt obliged to
point out.
Still,
all in all, things were good. She and Dawn were talking and seemed to be getting
along all right, and Spike - however peripherally - was back in her life. It was
more than would have dared hope for two days ago. She began to hum louder as the
cut through the lobby to get to her room.
And
then she realized that the music wasn’t louder because of her humming, but
because the tune she’d chosen was being echoed by the grand piano in the sitting
room.
Buffy
immediately froze to a halt in the hallway. She’d almost forgotten about her own
personal Phantom of the Opera, given everything that had been happening of late.
Especially since she was keeping the previous night’s encounter from the others.
However,
as the haunting melody grew louder, there was no doubt in her mind that the
elusive spirit was back. As silent as only a Slayer on the hunt can be, she
crept down the hallway, her eyes trained on the cracked open door at the end of
the hall.
Just
as she got close enough to see through the crack, the music stopped, however.
Cursing inventively in her head, Buffy flung open the door and looked inside to
see that the sitting room was empty.
Swearing
to herself that next time she’d catch her favorite phantom in the act, she
headed off to bed and whatever dreams she’d find therein…
*
* *
“Please
tell me you didn’t sleep with her,” were Dawn’s first words when Spike entered
their suite.
He
raised an eyebrow in response.
“She’s
stuck-up, annoying, and I only paired you up with her to save you the grief of
having to work with Buffy,” Dawn clarified. “You were gone for an hour. Please
tell me you didn’t sleep with her.”
“I
didn’t sleep with her,” he promised before heading to his room without another
word.
Dawn
frowned at how distant he was being. “Are you all right?” she asked hesitantly.
“Did something happen?” She gestured to where he’d just entered the room.
“Went
for a walk,” he shrugged. “Tonight was no good, y’know?”
“Yeah…”
The concern in Dawn’s eyes indicated that she didn’t quite believe him, but she
let it pass. “Goodnight,” she called after him.
“’Night,
Bit.” He shut the door behind him in relief. If there was one thing he loved
about Dawn above all else, it was that she didn’t pry into his affairs when he
didn’t want her to. And now was definitely one of those times, even though her
question revealed just how well she actually knew him…
Please
tell me you didn’t sleep with her.
I didn’t sleep with her.
He
could have, he knew. Veronica had made it more than clear that she would give
him the ride of his life, if only he took her up on her offer. And he could say
that with absolute certainty that two days ago he would have done it. He would
have buried himself in her heat and lost himself to mind-numbing pleasure and
just forgotten…
With
an angry growl his fist slammed into the wall, cracking the plaster.
Dammit,
nothing’s changed! You’re not like this anymore, mate. You’re not a slave to the
blood-lust. And you’re certainly not the Slayer’s neutered
puppy…
Despite
his internal convictions, however, sleep remained elusive for the vampire all
night…
You
know the drill by now, right? Review, review, review... ~_^
Disclaimer:
The usual.
Author's
Note: Some people have observed that this story isn't getting updated as often
as 'Blue Horizons'. This is, unfortunately, true. I've still got a long way to go on that one, and I'm
trying to finish it by the end of May. However, I will keep writing chapters of this one,
it just might not be more than once or twice a week. After all, I'm only human,
right? ~_^ Thank you for your patience.
Previously:
Dawn's determined that the Haunting is fucking with everyone's heads. Last
night, it tried to make Spike bite Veronica. Fortunately, Spike was on the
look-out and disaster was averted. Also, Buffy once more heard her phantom
pianist (no, not 'penis'; get your
minds out of the gutter, people! ~_^), but the apparition escaped before she
could close in on it.
Haunted
Chapter Nine - Whispers in the Dark
“Xander?”
Buffy’s
voice was hoarse, ragged, as she came upon the lifeless body of her friend.
Black scorch marks had burned through his shirt, leaving ugly red welts across
his chest. He had undoubtedly died instantly.
“Xander’s
here?” Anya’s voice sounded hopeful as she followed Buffy into the remains of
Sunnydale High School. Her face instantly paled at the sight before her, unable
to comprehend it. “N-No…” she stammered before rushing over to the body of the
ex-fiancé. She shook his shoulders futily three times before she finally turned
back to Buffy. “Do something!” she pleaded, tears in her eyes. “Help
him!”
Still
not fully comprehending Xander’s death herself, Buffy nodded and turned to go
find Willow. Willow had brought her back from the dead. Surely, she could save
Xander. It was a testament to just how traumatized Buffy was that she didn’t
realize that Willow was the only one that could have hurt him in the first
place.
Instinctively,
she ran for the Hellmouth, winding her way through scorched black corridors. It
seemed only fitting that this should be the place where the Scooby Gang was
finally destroyed. A site of beginnings and endings…
Tears
streamed down Buffy’s face, and she ran harder, plowing the remains of the
library doors off their hinges in her haste.
She
froze at the sight before her. Willow, hair red once more but eyes still black,
sat in a chalk pentangle in the middle of the library. An eerie, unnatural glow
lit up the scene and, as Buffy watched, Willow ceased her chanting and raised a
wicked-looking dagger. Before Buffy could even think to stop her, Willow slashed
one palm.
The
sound of her friend’s scream of pain coupled with the sight of blood pooling
onto the floor finally brought Buffy out of her stupor.
“Willow,”
she pleaded, “stop this.”
The
witch’s eyes turned to hers, and for an instant Buffy almost thought she saw the
green eyes of her best friend, just plain old, innocent, ordinary
Willow…
The
witch mask was back in a second, even though tears were sliding down Willow’s
cheeks. “I have to end it,” she insisted in a shaky voice. “There’s nothing left
to live for…”
“Willow,
don’t do this,” Buffy argued with her desperately. “There’s
still-”
“I
killed him,” Willow hissed bitterly. “My best friend, and I killed him like he
was nothing. I deserve death.”
Buffy
ignored the fact that she’d had similar thoughts earlier. All that mattered now
was that she’d already lost one best friend; she couldn’t stand to lose
another…
“Please,
Willow,” she begged. “There’s so much in this world-”
“But
not Xander or Tara!” Willow shot back. She took the knife in her wounded hand
and stabbed the other palm, the wince of pain causing her to fall sideways.
However, the blood offering had its effect, and the dark crack that was the
Hellmouth’s only physical manifestation began to glow with an unearthly
light.
“I’ll
stop you!” Buffy insisted. “I won’t let you-”
“Just
try and stop me,” a bit of the old Big Bad Willow slipped out in her snide
tone.
Brow
furrowing with resolve, Buffy ran at her and crashed to a stop when she
encountered the magical barrier that surrounded Willow.
“You
can’t stop me,” Willow repeated, holding the knife in both bleeding hands. “I
have to do this. For the good of the world…”
“Willow,
no!” Buffy shrieked, but it was too late.
The
knife was imbedded in the witch’s gut, and she gasped in pain, trying
desperately to stay conscious long enough to complete the ritual. “By the power
of my blood, I bind myself to this gateway. I am its Mistress, and I command
it-”
The
barrier before Buffy fell away with Willow’s most recent injury, and she dashed
after her former friend in a desperate attempt to save the world once
more.
“-closed
forever!” Willow cried out with more strength than she should have had at that
point.
Buffy
froze, stunned into silence. Not only had the apocalypse not happened, but
Willow had prevented all other apocalypses to come…
“Forgive
me.” The whispered words slipped past Willow’s lips as she fell to the
ground.
Buffy
ran to her once more, sobbing. “I forgive you, Willow. I love
you…”
And
then, with a burst of flames, Willow and the Hellmouth were gone
forever.
“No!”
Bang!
Bang! Bang!
Buffy’s
eyes blinked open with a start, her body still shivering at the horrible memory.
She didn’t know where she was, only that Willow and Xander were gone forever,
and-
Bang!
Bang! Bang!
Blearily,
she turned to the door and realized that someone was banging against it
frantically. Instinctively, she leapt out of bed and ran for it, mindless that
she was clad only in an oversized T-shirt and a pair of lacy black panties. She
flung the door open wide and…
“Slayer,
are you all right?” Spike’s eyes were wide with worry, and he was only wearing
the red robe she’d seen him in the previous morning. His hair was a disheveled
mess, indicating all too clearly that he had just been asleep as well.
“S-Spike…”
she whimpered in relief, collapsing like a rag-doll into his arms, sobbing out
her grief into the cool, smooth planes of his chest.
“What’s
wrong, luv?” His voice was soft, the way it had been when she had first been
brought back. “The spook come for you?” He looked around the room intently,
every one of his enhanced senses hyper-aware.
“Willow…”
she whispered, fingers clinging to the silk of his robe. “No…”
Spike
breathed an audible sigh of relief. “Just a dream, then? Christ, Slayer, I
thought it was killin’ you the way you were screamin’…”
Buffy
gasped for air, hyperventilating slightly, and wrapped one arm around his waist
to hold him tightly. She felt her fear recede and that relaxing calm overtake
her as she snuggled against his chill body, listening to the soothing accent of
his voice.
Spike’s
expression softened at the sight of her clinging to him like a child, frightened
and sobbing and… “’m so sorry, luv,” he murmured into her hair. “Know it doesn’t
mean much, but ‘m so sorry…”
Her
body responded to his words, and she wondered not for the first time if this was
some sort of thrall he had. It was uncanny just how quickly he could make
everything feel better. With that thought, the temperature of her skin seemed to
rise, and she finally became fully aware of the hard body that supported her.
The fingers clinging to his lapels loosened slightly and began to move
ever-so-slightly against his chest. Not quite caresses yet, but the beginnings
of a more intimate touch.
She
pulled back enough to look into those beautiful blue eyes of his, and she felt
her heart catch at the hidden passions within. Oh yes, she could bury herself in
this man, forget about all her troubles, if only for a little while…
Unconsciously,
her lips angled towards his, closing the distance between them.
Spike’s
eyes widened, and he gasped in shock, pulling away.
Buffy
froze for a minute before she realized one she’d almost done. Shakily, one hand
rose to cover her mouth, a look of shocked horror on her face. “Oh my god,” she
gasped. “Spike, I didn’t mean … I was just…”
What
had she been thinking? His comfort was something to be cherished and returned,
not used for her own selfish gains. That was the mistake she’d made last time.
She’d never bothered to appreciate him, just used and used until there was
nothing-
“Buffy?”
Spike ventured to step forward into her room, concerned at how she seemed to
have collapsed inward. He hesitantly reached out to touch her shoulder, but she
crumpled at his touch, curling into a little ball on the floor and sobbing once
more.
“You’ve
an evil, disgusting thing!”
“You’re
beneath me.”
“The
only chance you ever had with me was when I was unconscious.”
“You
were just...convenient.”
“There’s
nothing good in you.”
“I
could never be your girl!”
“Soulless...”
“Disgusting...”
“Monster!”
The
words seemed to be whispered into her ear, reminding her of past grievances and
yet at the same time…enticing her?
No,
she screamed inwardly, I’m not like that
anymore. I’m not!
Spike
knelt down before her and cautiously reached out with one hand to brush a lock
of golden hair from her forehead. She seemed to recover somewhat at his touch,
and her eyes were focused once more when they met his.
“I-I
don’t deserve it,” she said raggedly, backing away from his touch once more.
Spike
immediately seemed to close off, rising to his feet once more. “Right, then,” he
agreed passively, his tone gone icy cold. “’ll just be on my way…”
“No,”
she whimpered, fingers tangling in the hem of his robe and turning him back to
her. “Please, don’t go,” she requested, eyes still tear-stained. “I-I need to
tell you…”
Spike
sighed in frustration. “What, Slayer?” he demanded, scowling down at her in an
annoyed manner.
“I’m
sorry.”
The
words were so soft that both of them were barely able to hear them.
“P-Pardon?”
Spike stammered, convinced he’d heard wrong.
Buffy
took a deep breath and repeated confidently this time, “I’m sorry.” Just like
that, the voices whispering in her ear stopped.
Spike
blinked in surprise. “’S nothing to be sorry for,” he began.
“No.”
She rose to her feet and wiped away the last of her tears before venturing a shy
smile up at him. “I mean I’m sorry for everything,” she clarified.
Spike’s
knees suddenly felt a bit weak. Never, even in his wildest dreams, had he
imagined that high and mighty Buffy would actually apologize to the likes of him. Not even
knowing how he got there, he landed in one of the hotel-issue armchairs.
“I’m
so sorry, Spike,” she repeated, finding the words amazingly easy now that she
finally allowed them to come out. “The way I treated you… It was just wrong. I was wrong, and there was no excuse for
it. I was so horrible to you all those years, even before I died. And then…” She
sighed. “I never should have used you like that. I took your love for me, and I
turned it into something dirty, and I’m so sorry. A-And that night in the
alley…” The tears were back now.
He
turned away from her as well, humiliation and insecurity written all over his
handsome features.
“Everything
I said, everything I did,” she went on. “It wasn’t you, Spike. It was me. All of
that was meant for me. I just took it out on you because you were there, and it
was wrong. I don’t expect you to ever be able to forgive me, but I want you to
know that the monster that did that to you is gone. I slayed her once and for
all.”
He
looked up at her at that, a hint of a smile on his face. “Never do anythin’ by
halves, do you, Summers?” he inquired.
“Completely
slayed,” she agreed, her own lips quirking slightly.
“I
did, you know,” he began with a sigh, running one hand through his already
tousled white curls. “Forgive you. That very night I forgave you. I wouldn’t’ve
even left, but Dawn…” He trailed off.
Buffy
bit her lip, pondering her next statement for a while before finally responding.
“I’m glad she did,” she decided. “I’m glad that there was someone there for you,
someone who could save you. You deserved that. You deserved better than me.”
“I
didn’t want anythin’ better,” he
pointed out firmly but kindly. “All I ever wanted was you.”
She
bit out a bark of laughter and sat on the edge of the bed. “God, we’re fucked
up,” she decided.
He
grinned at that. “No arguin’ with you there, luv. No arguin’ with you there…”
*
* *
“Thanks
for helping me out with this,” Dawn said, slamming her trunk shut after Rick had
deposited the grocery bags inside. “Most people squick at buying bags of pig’s
blood from the butcher.”
“Including
some butchers, apparently,” he agreed in his usual softly-accented voice.
Dawn
grinned at that. “I think I freaked him out a bit,” she agreed. “It’s funny.
When I grew up on the Hellmouth, the butchers looked at you oddly if you didn’t tack on the obligatory two pints
of blood to every order.” She walked around to the driver’s side and hopped in.
Rick
mirrored her actions on the other side of the car. “What is it you have
discovered about this contact?” he inquired, holding his breath as Dawn ripped
out of the parking lot, taking off down the freeway at a nice, healthy pace…for
daredevils, that is.
“David
McKenzie.” Dawn flipped her notebook out of her pocket with one hand, the other
firmly planted at the twelve o’clock position on the steering wheel. She began
to read over her notes. “His mother was one of the original coven members who
died and-”
“Watch
the road!” Rick called out in alarm, covering his eyes.
Dawn
easily steered around the van she’d come up upon, still half reading the
information Siggy had handed to her. “I was taught to drive by a demon,” she
explained with a mischievous grin.
“I
can tell.” A little smile slipped onto his lips.
She
laughed back before obeying his wishes and putting her notes aside. “I’m hoping
he’ll be a bit more open than-” She trailed off when the flashing blue and red
lights of a police car appeared behind her.
“I
believe it is as you Americans say,” Rick began, “ ‘busted’?”
Dawn
grimaced and pulled over to the shoulder, but the police car just whizzed on by,
followed by a second and then a third. By the time the ambulance had passed them
as well, both were incredibly worried.
“The
Lodge is that way,” Rick pointed out what they were both thinking.
Dawn
nodded before pulling back into the fast lane and slamming the gas down to the
floor. “This can’t be good,” she decided…
*
* *
Her
suspicions were confirmed when the beat-up Chevy finally careened to a stop just
behind the lengthening line of police cars.
“W-What’s
going on?” Dawn played up the frightened, helpless woman bit as she and Rick
approached the first of the officers. “M-My sister…”
“I’m
sure your sister’s fine,” the officer assured her. “There was just a hunting
accident, and-”
Dawn
and Rick exchanged a look and didn’t bother to stick around for the rest of it.
They ran into the lobby to find a gawking circle of onlookers surrounding none
other than Tucker. The hunter held his arm in a sling, the bandage encompassing
it red with blood.
“What
happened?” Dawn demanded, shoving her way through the crowd and giving them all
the evil eye.
Rick
backed her up, looking quite menacing with his black sunglasses and leather.
Slowly, the crowd dissipated around them.
Tucker
seemed a bit stunned at first but then turned to look at her. “It was an
accident,” he insisted vehemently.
“What
was an accident?” she pressed.
“B-Bob
and John,” he gulped. “They got to arguin’ on account of Bob’s drinking, and
then Bob waved his gun and…” He shivered.
“What’s
all the fuss about?” Lena whined, entering the lobby. “It woke me up from my
beauty sleep.”
“Could
you be any ruder?” Xel shot back,
antennae obviously twitching under his human guise.
“We
may have had our next attack,” Rick informed them in his quiet manner while Dawn
urged Tucker to continue.
“He
didn’t mean for it to go off,” he insisted, hands clenched at his sides.
“Bob
shot John?” Dawn clarified. “By accident?”
Tucker
nodded. “The safeties were off ‘cause we’d heard something stalking around in
those woods-”
Rick
twitched almost imperceptibly.
However,
Veronica, who had just arrived on the scene, noticed. She raised one eyebrow in
his direction before turning to hear the rest of Tucker’s story.
“-and
he just waved his gun and…”
“Is
John dead?” Dawn asked softly. True, the trio had been obnoxious beyond belief,
but Tucker had been the least rude of the three. And, anyway, no one deserved to see their friend die
like that.
He
nodded. “John,” he agreed, “and Bob…”
Dawn
frowned. “What happened to Bob?” she asked, confused.
For
the first time, Tucker looked her directly in the eyes, his expression haunted.
“H-He said that he wouldn’t go back to jail. And that meant he had to…had to…”
“What?”
That was Veronica. Everyone was hanging on his every word now.
“Get
rid of the witnesses,” Tucker finished with a gulp. “H-He turned on me and…” He
gestured to his arm. “He missed; I didn’t.”
Stunned
silence followed his admission.
“Oh
my god…” Lena, for once, seemed truly moved by the situation. She collapsed onto
one of the couches, and Xel squeezed her shoulder lightly.
“A-Are
you all right?” Dawn found her own voice shaky.
He
gave her a look that said he was anything but, before nodding. “Gotta go talk to
the officers,” he announced, gesturing to the two policemen in the doorway
before leaving them to their own devices.
“God,”
Veronica shuddered, “is this part of the Haunting?”
Dawn
nodded. “I think it fits the pattern…” She looked around at the assembled demon
hunters. “Wait a minute,” she suddenly said with a frown, “where are Spike and
Buffy?”
Everyone
looked at her blankly, also surprised that the pair hadn’t come out to see what
all the commotion was about.
Panic
in her heart, Dawn dashed off to her room, Rick close on her heels. Her card key
fumbled in the lock before Rick’s steady hands took it from her and opened the
door. Dawn quickly ran through all the rooms, finding no evidence of her best
friend. Panic began to turn to hysteria.
“Perhaps
Buffy has seen him?” Rick suggested, concerned.
Dawn
nodded and dashed back out into the hallway. Three sharp knocks, and the door to
Buffy’s room opened before her.
“Hi,
Dawnie, what’s-?” Buffy froze at the expression on her sister’s face. “What’s
happened?”
“Spike!”
Dawn gasped out. “Where’s Spike?”
“’m
here, Bit.”
Buffy
opened the door further so that Dawn could see Spike sitting on the edge of the
bed. Dawn let out a relieved sigh when she saw that the vampire was all right.
“What’s
goin’ on?” Spike demanded.
“We’ve
had two more fatalities,” Dawn provided before she frowned. She suddenly noticed
that Spike seemed to be wearing his robe and not much else, and she didn’t even
want to guess whether Buffy had anything on under that T-shirt. It suddenly
occurred to her that they would have had to have been up to something pretty
intense for them not to have heard the noise in the lobby. She turned hurt,
confused eyes in Spike’s direction.
He
blinked and turned away in response.
“Who?”
Buffy demanded, instantly on the case. “More of the guests or-?”
“John
and Bob,” Dawn provided. “I got most of the story from Tucker.”
Buffy
nodded. “If you’ll all just let me get dressed…” she began.
Spike
got up at that and headed for the door. “Prob’ly a good idea for me, too,” he
agreed. He watched Dawn and Rick leave before him and frowned when the Hispanic
man’s hand brushed against Dawn’s arm ever-so-slightly as they walked together.
Dawn had said she was just going to go run some errands that morning, so why -
and when - had she picked up Salvatore as well?
Frowning
as that strange tickle that the young man sent down his neck reasserted itself,
Spike returned to his own room to get dressed and find out what had happened…
Dark
enough for you? Hey, don't say that I didn't warn you... As always, I love
getting reviews, so send me your feedback. Pretty please? ~_^
On
To Chapter 10 <haunted10.html>
Disclaimer:
The usual.
Author's
Note: I've readjusted my due date for Blue Horizons to make it slightly less
obscene, so hopefully this story will be written a bit faster now.
Unfortunately, this is a bit of a transitional chapter, but I'll try to get the
next one out soon. Again, thanks for the patience with this one.
Previously:
Buffy had nightmare in gory technicolor about how Willow and Xander died. Spike
ran in on it, and there was some comforting and a bit of forgiveness over what
happened seven years ago. Dawn and Rick were going out to meet the son of one of
the old Wiccan coven - a David McKenzie - when a bunch of police cars diverted
their attention. It turns out that Bob accidently shot John last night, and
Tucker had to kill Bob for his own safety. And so we continue...
Haunted
Chapter Ten - The Calm
“Do
you feel guilty?” Rick inquired as they walked up the icy walkway, bundled deep
into their winter coats. “I feel guilty.”
Dawn
flashed him an unrepentant grin. “Let the annoying people annoy each other,” she
declared.
“But
they’ll kill each other!” Rick insisted. “Even if Veronica doesn’t make a pass
at Xel, Lena will still start attacking her and…” He trailed off, somewhat
embarrassed at his long diatribe. “It would bad,” he finally finished quietly.
“I personally do not feel like scraping antennae off of the pavement.”
Dawn
laughed at that. “Ms. Collins refused to listen to reason, so there’s no harm in
trying unreason as well,” she pointed out.
“But
you don’t feel sorry for her?” he persisted. “Siccing all three of them on her
at once?”
“That’s
what she gets for not talking,” Dawn countered, amused. “So,” she inquired,
ringing the bell, “any bets on whether our friend Mr. McKenzie will be more
helpful?”
Rick
shrugged just as the door opened.
The
older man with sandy blond hair gave them both a curious look before his eyes
widened. “You are other…” he breathed
in surprise.
Dawn
and Rick blinked in perfect unison. Unfortunately, due to Rick’s sunglasses, the
effect was completely lost.
“I-I’m
sorry,” Dawn began, confused. “We were looking for a David McKenzie?”
“That’s
me,” he nodded. “You must’ve known my mother.”
“Not
exactly,” Dawn clarified. “We need to talk with you about the incident at the
Cascade Mountain Lodge fifty years ago.”
David
nodded. “Of course,” he agreed, gesturing for them to enter, “I’d read the
reports in the paper. Even talked to my aunt Eustacia, but she refuses to go
near the place.”
“You
know what is happening?” Rick asked hopefully.
David
blinked. “I just assumed…I mean…isn’t it back?”
“That
depends on what you mean by ‘it’,” Dawn pointed out. She and Rick was ushered
further into the living room and settled down on a couch with the most appalling
blue and orange floral upholstery Dawn had ever seen. “But there’s definitely
some form of demonic presence,” she ventured forth cautiously. She’d long since
learned that most people tended to block out any talk about the existence of
demons.
David
nodded. “They tried to keep me from the other world,” he explained. “All of my
mom’s old friends who lived… They were so afraid.”
“Afraid
of what?” Rick persisted.
Dawn
bit back a smile at the nervous tapping of his fingers. It tended to be the only
visible sign that he was growing impatient, and she wholeheartedly agreed with
him on this point.
“You
should really be talking to aunt Eustacia,” David insisted. “Eustacia Collins. I
don’t really know all the details.”
Dawn
groaned. “Collins,” she agreed. “She slammed the door in our face after a few
cryptic warnings.”
David
frowned. “Yeah, I guess that would make things difficult…” he agreed.
“Unfortunately…well, like I said, they tried to keep me away for what happened.”
“Just
tell us what you do know,” Dawn pressed. “It’s gotta be better than the tons of
nothing we’ve got right now.”
Rick
and David both cracked smiles at that.
“OK,”
David sighed. “Well, this is mostly pieced together from various snippets of
conversations and the like that I happened to overhear…”
“Anything,”
Dawn insisted.
He
nodded. “From what I’ve gathered, my mom and my aunt and seven other of their
friends in the area pieced together a pretty powerful Wiccan coven back before
it.”
“This
was fifty years ago?” Dawn clarified, studiously taking notes.
“Right
before the Lodge was opened as a resort,” he agreed.
“It
was some sort of hunting club before then, right?” Dawn broke in, flipping
through the data Siggy had given her intently.
“Right.”
“And
then, the old owner moved away and sold it to…Michael Danvers?”
“I’m
not sure about the details,” David said apologetically. “But, yeah, that sounds
right. The Danvers’ have been running the Lodge for as long as I can remember,
at least.”
“And
it,” Dawn scrunched her nose up at
that. “Can we call it the Haunting? That’s what we’ve been using, and it’ll be
less confusing…”
David
shrugged.
“So,
the Haunting showed up when the Lodge turned to a resort?” she pressed.
“As
best I know,” he conceded. “That was when the deaths started occurring, at
least.”
“Did
it start right after the resort opened?” Dawn wondered, circling the question in
her notebook.
He
gave her an apologetic smile. “I’m sorry. I don’t really know.”
She
nodded and circled the question one more time. “Go on.” She gestured for him to
continue.
“Mr.
Danvers, he called in a priest first,” David continued. “He didn’t believe in
magic. But something happened to priest - freaked or died, I can’t remember.
It’s always one or the other.”
Dawn
and Rick exchanged a look.
“Eventually,
he got desperate and let the coven help and…” He paused. “They did something, a
spell or…I don’t know. This part has always been very hush-hush. They were
trying to kill the Haunting or capture it or something. Things went nasty right from
the start, though. My aunt and then Emily who’s been dead for a few years now -
they were the only two that didn’t die within a year of the incident.”
Dawn
frowned. “This was before or after the spell?” she demanded.
“I’m
not quite sure,” David grimaced. “I get the impression that at least one of the
coven members was dead before the spell got started. But my mother…” He took a
deep breath. “She committed suicide six months after. Something happened there
that she just couldn’t live with…”
Rick’s
fingers had stopped fidgeting now. They were completely still. Dawn wondered if
he was nervous. She was certainly getting that creepy feeling again.
“What
was it?” Rick spoke up for the first time in a quite a while, startling the
other two from their reflections. “The Haunting? Do you know what it was?”
David
shook his head. “It was always very vague. I just know… Well, I was warned not to go down to the Lodge. This
thing… It plays with your head, makes you do things, act crazy.”
“Wait,”
Dawn cut him off. “The coven didn’t stop it?”
“They
were still afraid of it,” he shrugged.
“But
if they didn’t stop it, then why did the killings stop for fifty years?” Dawn
asked, puzzled.
“I…”
David began hesitantly before sighing again. “They really didn’t tell me much
more than to try to keep me away,” he offered as a caveat, “but I got the
impression that whatever they did… They weakened it but didn’t manage to get rid
of it for good. All these years, it’s like they’ve been waiting for it to come
back.”
“And
now it has,” Dawn commented thoughtfully.
“Perhaps
the question we should be asking, then,” Rick spoke up, “is why did it come
back?”
*
* *
“No
one shuts the door in the face of Veronica Duvall!” Veronica said primly before
pounding on the shut door once more.
“Yeah!”
Xel half-shouted out lamely. “Learn how to treat a lady right!” The fact that
Ms. Collins technically was a lady
and the fact that his hand had found a rather inappropriate resting place on
Veronica’s rear end apparently escaped him.
Lena
swiped at Xel’s arm, causing him to cringe in pain when her claws distorted the
illusion that concealed the true form of his arm for a brief instant. He cringed
and cradled the arm dripping golden-yellow blood.
Veronica
stamped her foot into the ground and fumed. “Come back here!” she pouted,
banging the metal doorknocker when repeatedly slamming her fist into the
doorbell didn’t work. “I’m not leaving until you come back!”
Lena
rolled her eyes. “This is a complete
waste of time,” she whined. “Can’t we just back to the hotel already?”
“Do
you have to be so negative all the
time?” Xel shot back.
“Maybe
if I didn’t have to put up with your
philandering, I wouldn’t be
negative!” Lena retorted.
In
time with those words, Veronica rolled her eyes and took a step back from where
Xel’s hand was not-so-subtly brushing against her thigh.
“Let
me in!” she screeched again, banging on the door. Then her eyes flew wide open
in horror. “Dammit! I broke a nail!” Her squeal was loud enough to cause both
D’voraks to flinch.
“God,
she’s pathetic,” Lena announced, crossing her arms over her chest defensively.
“I don’t know what you can possibly
see in her…”
“Maybe
I wouldn’t look elsewhere, if I didn’t have you listen to your bitching
twenty-four hours a day!” Xel hissed.
“Do
you have a manicure kit I can borrow?” The desperation in Veronica’s voice as
she continued to bang on the door increased.
Needless
to say, all the neighbors were gawking like space aliens had abruptly landed in
their front yard. Black Hills Falls was just a tiny resort town out in the
middle of nowhere; this wasn’t the sort of high-quality entertainment you just
let pass by.
“You
cheating-!” Lena began.
“I’m the one who’s cheating?!” Xel
screamed.
“I
think I’m getting frostbite!” Veronica whined.
The
door creaked open.
“Goddess,
won’t you people just go away?!” Ms.
Collins yelled furiously.
“Nail
file,” Veronica repeated, her expression panicked. “Now!”
Ms.
Collins let out a weary sigh. “Fine,” she grumbled, leaving the door open for
the three of them to enter. She cast a pointed glare in the direction of the
neighborhood busybody’s house, and the dark curtains fell back into place over
the window guiltily.
Veronica
practically cooed in relief when the proper beauty supplies were placed in front
of her. She frantically set about on her important task while Xel and Lena
fought over who was going to sit where. Lena was absolutely adamant that Xel not
be allowed even in the remote vicinity of Veronica.
Ms.
Collins tried to remember why she’d let them in in the first place. Oh yeah,
right: if she was going to be annoyed, she might as well do it within the
comfort of her own home without all the neighbors spying on her.
“What
do you want?” she bit out angrily.
“Do
you have any Frappuccino?” Lena asked hopefully.
Xel
scowled at her.
Veronica
spoke up. “We want to kill the thing down at the Lodge,” she said
matter-of-factly, “and there’s a lot of money at stake, so I suggest you don’t
make us angry.”
Mr.
Collins’ eyebrow rose at the rather non-threatening spectacle the three of them
made. Well, unless they were going to annoy her to death…which, admittedly, was
a very real possibility. “I don’t know how to kill it,” she said simply. “Now
go.” She rose to usher them out.
“Oh,
no you don’t,” Lena informed her primly. “If I have to be stuck on assignment
with the queen of slut-ville, than you had better provide us with some useful
information.”
“Slut?!” Veronica screeched in
indignation.
“Be
polite!” Xel hissed just loudly enough for everyone to hear.
Ms.
Collins felt her patience rapidly dissolving to nothing. “We tried a spell to
drain its energy,” she said tersely, moving over to the bottom cabinet by the
mantelpiece and opening it to reveal a shelf of old books. She plucked one out.
“We weren’t strong enough to completely kill it.” She shoved the book into
Veronica’s newly re-manicured hands. “Now, go. It’s clear that it’s already gotten
to you, and I don’t want it to get to me, too.”
Veronica
blinked down at the book in her hands in surprise. “Er…thanks,” she said, still
slightly baffled as to how they’d gotten the old woman to cave in so easily.
“Go.”
Ms. Collins repeated.
Veronica
moved to stand up. Xel moved to stand up at the same time. Lena knocked him
down, stood up herself, and stood firmly between the two of them before she let
Xel rise. Veronica rolled her eyes and shook her head. Together, with much
jostling between the married pair, the three of them made it to the door.
“Believe
me most wholeheartedly,” Ms. Collins snapped, “that I hope you never come back.”
Veronica,
Xel, and Lena blinked when the door was once more shut in their faces.
“Jeez,
was what her problem…?”
*
* *
Buffy
frowned as she entered the lobby. Ms. Danvers just gave her a polite smile in
response. Buffy pointed to the banner. “Are you sure that’s such a good idea
right now?” she felt obliged to ask.
“It’s
an annual tradition,” Ms. Danvers insisted, “and quite possibly the only way to
avoid bankruptcy.”
Buffy
raised a skeptical eyebrow at the large lavender poster, filled with outlines of
elegant figures dancing and the words ‘Winter Ball’ written in precise, black
calligraphy. “Either that, or a dozen for the price of one snack bar,” she
pointed out.
Ms.
Danvers pointed to the seven o’clock time listed on the poster. “It will end
before our local spook likes to come out,” she insisted. “Most of the guests
will be gone by then.”
Buffy
sighed wearily. “Have you cleared this with Dawn yet?” she demanded.
“Simon
assures me that there is little danger,” Ms. Danvers assured her.
“Of
legal culpability?” Buffy repeated Spike’s sentiments of the first night.
“You’ll excuse me if I don’t exactly find that reassuring…”
“Ever
since your arrival,” Ms. Danvers informed her primly, “there have been no
incidents whatsoever involving the other guests.”
“Which
is like what?” Buffy retorted. “A dozen people at most? This place isn’t exactly
full at the moment. Just how many guests do you still have?”
Ms.
Danvers frowned. “Aside from demon hunters?”
Buffy
nodded, her posture indicating all too clearly that she wouldn’t let this matter
slide.
“Eighteen.”
Ms. Danvers sighed. “If this keeps up, soon they’ll be no one left…”
Buffy
gave her a sympathetic smile. “We’re working on it,” she assured the elderly
woman.
She
got a ghost of a smile in response. “I can’t lose this ball,” she insisted.
“With no guests and…” Her features were drawn, weary. This situation was
obviously weighing heavily on her mind.
“Hey,
this thing only seems to make people kill each other,” Buffy pointed out with
false brightness, “so as long as weapons aren’t allowed…” She trailed off.
“Plus, the whole infamy of haunted houses. You could play that up. Give tours of
the places where people died…”
Ms.
Danvers cocked her head to one side curiously. “Amazing…” she breathed.
Buffy
frowned. “Huh?” she said eloquently.
“Nothing,”
Ms. Danvers shook her head with a smile. “You just remind me of someone I knew
long ago, back when I was young…” She trailed off nostalgically before shaking
it off and answering the phone.
“Right,”
Buffy shook off the oddness of the encounter as well and headed back for her
room.
She
paused briefly outside the door to Spike and Dawn’s suite and worried her lower
lip between her teeth. After the meeting in which everyone had been given
assignments except her… (Well, technically, her assignment was to wait around
until Tucker left his room and then try to get more information out of him.
Given that the door hadn’t opened all day, it was essentially the equivalent to
having no assignment, though.) But Spike had retreated into his room and stayed
there.
Buffy
could almost feel the itch beneath her skin, begging her to return to his
embrace. She knew it hadn’t meant anything - just the comfort of an old friend -
but she had never dared to hope that she would feel his arms around her once
more, and now that it had happened…
Ah,
how she regretted that she had been too distraught to savor the moment…
However,
despite Spike’s tender candor to her that morning, he had distanced himself from
her during the meeting and now even more so. Buffy didn’t know what to make of
it. She didn’t think he was angry with her…well, except over what happened seven
years ago…although, actually, he had said that he wasn’t angry about that… And
she knew she was obsessing. It was just…
“Spike,”
she sighed, banging her forehead against the door lightly. “Do you have any idea
how much you’re driving me crazy?”
Not
surprisingly, the door had no response for her. With a wistful sigh, Buffy
returned to her room. She had a feeling that she was going to need all the sleep
she could get. Especially if these first few days were any indication…
*
* *
Spike
sighed when he heard Buffy return to her room. He continued to lay back on the
couch in the common room and absentmindedly munched at the bowl of Chex Mix he’d
made Dawn go out and buy him. Now, he knew it was exceedingly silly to hide from
her like this. He should have just gone to the door and invited her in for…what
exactly?
“Do
you have any idea how much you’re driving me crazy?”
Oh,
he was sure he did. Especially if his own mental state was any indication.
His
unlife had been great after he left Sunnydale, he now abruptly decided. Women,
booze, all the violence he needed what with Dawn’s propensity for pissing off
dangerous demons… It had been a grand time. He even had his own little surrogate
family with the Bit and Siggy.
But
now…
Something
had died in him the day he left Sunnydale, he realized. Something that had
allowed him to exist in a happy, ignorant bliss all these years. Maybe it had
stayed with Buffy all this time, he mused a bit giddily, and she’d returned it
without his knowing.
Whatever
it was, it was making Spike imagine possibilities that he hadn’t thought of in
years. Fiery hazel eyes and a spitfire sarcasm in the face of all peril and… A
part of him was alive again that had been dead for a long time.
And
it scared him.
Ah,
the power of annoyance! ~_^ Hopefully, I'll have another chapter soon-ish. As
always, reviews are much appreciated...
Disclaimer:
The usual.
Author's
Note: Yup, I'm back to writing my usual stories. It's nice to know some people
are still reading even with the finale...
Haunted
Chapter Eleven - Afternoon Conversations
“Spike,
you here?” Dawn shouted out, kicking off her shoes and scattering various bags
of paraphernalia around her as she entered their suite.
“No,”
came the sarcastic retort, “I decided it’d be a bloody brilliant idea to work on
my tan.” There was some scuffling from the direction of Spike’s bedroom. Knowing
him, he’d managed to get unnecessarily naked in her absence and was now
remedying the situation.
Dawn
rolled her eyes. “You’re not getting out of research that easily,” she informed him. “Now get
your skinny, white butt out here.”
A
long string of exclamations that were quite obviously bizarre, incomprehensible
curse-words followed Dawn’s proclamation. They were punctuated by yet another
crash.
Rick
just sort of stood in the doorway, looking mildly stunned.
“Please
tell me you don’t need an invitation,” Dawn said with a quirk of her lips.
That
quiet smile lit up his face and he ran a nervous hand through his ebony locks
before stepping over the threshold. “No invitation necessary,” he assured her.
“Good,”
she agreed. “Now, shut the door. It’s getting cold in here.” She shivered
slightly at the December Colorado air that leaked into the open hallways of the
inn.
Rick
did as she asked, gazing around the room curiously. “Nice room,” he commented.
“Much more spacious than the single rooms.”
“That’s
why it always pays to make unreasonable demands,” Dawn grinned up at him from
where she was snuffling around in one of Spike’s duffel bags. A profusion of
various pointy instruments and black garments fell out in a haphazard manner.
“Dammit, where did you put it?” she grumbled under her breath, studying Spike’s
complete lack of organization with something akin to despair.
“You’re
looking for something?” Rick’s accented voice was unnecessarily hushed. He felt
strangely out of place in this situation, like he was being hidden away from the
vampire’s watchful eye.
“Laptop,”
Dawn nodded in similar subdued tones. “It’s - surprise, surprise - black. Let me
know if you see it around anywhere.”
Through
the darkened lenses of his glasses, Rick studied the contents of the table
beside him. An axe almost as large as he was made him shift nervously. He shook
his head as well at the complete chaos that seemed to follow Dawn’s undead
partner.
“Aha!”
Dawn exclaimed in delight. She brushed aside the grimy old blanket Spike used
for his daylight excursions and produced the shiny black rectangle she’d been
seeking. “Book?” she requested.
Rick
promptly released the thick tome they’d picked up from Veronica when they’d run
into each other in the parking lot. “I still cannot believe that she convinced
Ms. Collins to give us this.”
Dawn
nodded. “Never underestimate the power of annoyance,” she agreed. “What I’m
amazed at,” she flipped open the book to the marked page, “is that she actually
handed the book over to me. It would have been-” She paused at the cryptic
writing within. “Or maybe she couldn’t have read it,” she hastily amended.
Rick
peered over her shoulder curiously. “Can you read it?” he inquired.
“Not
off the top of my head,” Dawn agreed. She turned back to the closed door.
“Spike!” she demanded loudly.
“Research
innit about to fly away,” he grumbled sourly, bursting forth from the bedroom.
His eyes narrowed for a second when they landed on Rick, but he promptly turned
his attention back to Dawn. “Siggy get a hold of you?” he demanded.
Dawn
frowned. “She was trying to?”
“Kept
callin’ me and demandin’ whether you had your cell-phone,” he insisted. “Told
her you probably had the damn thing turned off.”
Dawn
removed the small phone from her pocket. “On,” she defended herself, showing it
to him.
“Don’t
yell at me,” he grumbled. “Siggy was the one that couldn’t call you.”
Dawn
sighed. “The reception’s a bit sketchy in the mountains,” she commented, looking
down at the silver device in her hand with disappointment. “What did she say?”
“Bugger
if I know,” Spike shrugged. “Was half asleep at the time.”
Dawn
rolled her eyes.
Spike
stalked right into the common room, keeping the corner of one eye fixed
suspiciously on Rick the entire time. “Slayer stopped by,” he commented
offhandedly.
Dawn
looked up at him in surprise.
“Or
slipped a note under the door, at least.” He held up the flier in one hand.
“
‘Winter Ball’?” Dawn read quizzically. “We’re celebrating what now? All the
suicides and murders?”
Spike
snorted his agreement. “More like insatiable greed,” he agreed. He dropped the
flier onto the table and plopped down onto the sofa beside Dawn…and directly
between her and Rick.
If
the Hispanic man noticed Spike’s defensive behavior, he didn’t let it show.
“This Haunting seems to thrive on human confusion,” he pointed out. “A
celebration of this sort is likely to lead to disaster.”
“Yeah,
that was kinda my point,” Spike shot back sarcastically.
Dawn
elbowed him in the ribs. “Rude much?” she scolded him before frowning down at
the book in front of her once more.
“Whatcha
got there?” Spike inquired curiously, squinting at the book and sniffing the air
slightly as if that would tell him anything.
“The
Collins woman finally coughed something up,” Dawn informed him. “What do you
think of the language?”
He
frowned. The spell itself was written in a sprawling, spidery hand and was quite
clearly German. It was the segment of text below that was the mystery. Blocky
red…letters? symbols?…formed a regular series of columns that left him baffled.
“’S
not human,” he finally pointed out.
Rick
ventured to peer over the back of the couch to see what had the pair of demon
hunters so perplexed. “How can you tell?” he inquired curiously.
“The
script’s an old demon one, used predominantly in the Kassite area a few thousand
years back,” Dawn provided. “I’m not having much luck reading it, though.”
“Obscure,
dead demon dialect,” Spike agreed with an exasperated shrug.
They
looked at each other. Blinked.
“We
sooo need Siggy,” Dawn decided.
Spike
scowled. “Don’t see how she’s gettin’ here,” he pointed out.
“Well,
you see,” Dawn teased in a patronizing manner, “they have these new inventions
called ‘cars’ and, with them, it is now possible to travel long distances in
very short amounts of time.”
“Except
Siggy’s got no way ‘f gettin’ a hold of a car,” Spike refused to rise to the
bait.
Dawn
gave him a pleading look.
“No,”
he insisted stubbornly.
A
sniffle.
“No!”
he repeated vehemently.
“Uh…what
is happening?” Rick asked confusedly, feeling very much like the train of
conversation had derailed on him several turns back.
“Spike’s
just being his normal greedy self,” Dawn provided before turning back to him.
“C’mon,” she insisted, “you know we can’t afford a rental for-”
“That
woman is not getting behind the wheel
of my baby!” Spike insisted vehemently. “For cryin’ out loud, Bit, she’s a
scarier driver than you!”
“She’s
never been in an accident,” Dawn pointed out.
“That’s
because all vehicles and pedestrians flee the instant they see her!” Spike
insisted.
“And
who crashed whose car into the lake in Central Park?” Dawn demanded, accusingly.
“There
were mitigatin’ circumstances!” Spike exclaimed. “And if this is payback…”
Dawn
rolled her eyes. “I’ll owe you for life if she crashes it,” she promised.
“Bloody
well right, you will,” he shot back.
“So…we
can’t read that now?” Rick broke into the little argument the other two had
become trapped in.
Spike
rolled his eyes. “Spell’s just your usual jammerin’. ‘So and so poofy nature
god, make this boring incantation work if I kiss your ass enough’…”
Dawn
just shook her head. Sometimes Spike got too irritating even for her to handle.
“The coven just did this spell,” she commented. “Which, really, looks just like
a juiced up containment spell. But this text…” She sighed. “I’m willing to bet
they didn’t even translate it. You know, I’d give a lot right now to know where
they got this book…” She flipped it closed and studied the blank, leather cover
as if it would answer all her questions.
“Looks
like time for another trip to the Collins place,” Spike sing-songed. “Hey, you,
whelp. Why don’t you get gone and make yourself useful?” He leaned back into his
seat, stretching out his limbs and plopping his feet down on the coffee table as
he did so.
Rick’s
lips tightened to a hard line and for a second…
Spike
blinked. He hadn’t really seen the red flash in the other man’s eyes, had he?
“Knock
it off!” Dawn hissed at him angrily. She gave Rick an apologetic look. “Vampires
in the morning…” she assured him.
Rick’s
expression was inscrutable. “Of course,” he agreed politely, turning for the
door. “I’ll just leave you to your work…”
Dawn
was about to object but gave up when she saw the scowl on Spike’s face. “I’ll
see you at the meeting this evening,” she assured him. “If we have anything by
then, we’ll let you know.”
Rick
gave her a quick nod, and then he was gone.
“Good
riddens,” Spike shuddered slightly before snatching the book from her lap and
studying it.
Dawn
felt what little patience she had left snap. “What on earth was that about?” she
demanded.
“What?”
Spike said with wide-eyed innocence, leafing randomly through the spell book.
“Ridiculous
testosterone display?” Dawn suggested. “This ringing any bells?”
“He’s
a soddin’ wanker,” Spike shrugged dismissively. “Don’t see why you were lettin’
him follow you around anyway.”
Dawn
blinked. “Me?!” she demanded. “At
least I’m not having mysterious bedroom encounters with my abusive ex!”
Spike
blinked in surprise. “You’re jealous!” he accused.
“No,
you are!” Dawn insisted.
“No,
‘m not!”
“Well,
I’m not either!”
They
both had their arms crossed over their chests by now, nose to nose in their
argument.
“Then…”
Dawn began hesitantly, “what on earth are we fighting about?”
Spike
frowned at that. “Absolutely no clue,” he agreed.
Dawn
looked right into his eyes, head tilting this way and that.
“What’re
you doin’?” he asked, baffled.
“Searching
to see if they’re red,” she provided. “I’m starting to wonder…”
“What?”
She
shook her head when the crimson glow she’d heard described so often didn’t
present itself. “Never mind,” she insisted.
“No,
I do mind,” he countered. “You just accused me of-”
“All
right,” Dawn sighed wearily, slumping back in her seat. Sometimes, it was scary
how incoherent her conversations with Spike were. They’d definitely known each
other for way too long… “You’re
being…weird about Rick,” she pointed out.
“Because
you’re sneakin’ off on him on these odd ‘missions’ ‘f yours,” he countered.
“Odd
missions?” Dawn asked incredulously. “I told you exactly where we went!”
“No,
you told me where you were goin’,” he
countered, crossing his arms over his chest like a child and sulking. “Din’t
mention a bloody thing about ‘Rrricardo’.” He affected the same
ridiculous trill and high-pitched squeal that Lena used when she was about to
pounce upon Rick. It was actually kind of scary.
“What
is your problem with him, anyway?” Dawn demanded. “You’ve been giving him these
nasty looks all along.”
“Somethin’s
not quite right with that one,” Spike commented, serious once more. “He just
sets off this li’l itch…” He scratched the back of his neck in response.
Dawn
frowned. Spike might be irritating with his protective big brother act, but his
senses were rarely wrong and he never
lied to her. “Does it have any connection to what’s happening here?” she
inquired.
He
sighed. “Can’t pin it down,” he admitted, “but there’s somethin’ unnatural about
that one. He wears sunglasses in places where I’m squintin’, for crying out loud!”
“I
had wondered about the sunglasses at night bit,” Dawn agreed. “That’s taking the
‘cool shades’ act a little too far…”
Spike’s
brow furrowed as he tried to remember something. “You ever seen ‘im without
‘em?” he finally asked.
Dawn
frowned as well. “I’m sure I…” she trailed off. “I can’t remember,” she finally
admitted.
“Guess
you and your new boyfriend aren’t so close, after all,” he commented snidely
before snatching up the tome once more. Which was obviously a completely useless
act since they’d already established that he couldn’t read the demonic script.
“He’s
not my boyfriend,” Dawn pointed out, “and you can’t just keep chasing away every
guy like ever looks at me.”
“Why
not?” he demanded somewhat unreasonably.
Dawn
sighed at the wounded expression that he was trying so hard to conceal and
scootched over to him so that she could rest her head on his shoulder. “One of
these days I’m going to find someone,” she pointed out. “I’m not a kid anymore.”
“I
know,” he agreed with a sigh, wrapping his arm around her shoulders. “I just…”
“That
doesn’t mean you’ll be alone again, though,” she pointed out gently. “You know
we’ll always be family, right?”
He
gave her a soft smile. “Right,” he agreed.
She
smiled at him and then her expression turned demanding once more. “Now, why
exactly did I find you in Buffy’s bed this morning?” she interrogated him.
He
gulped. “Wasn’t anythin’,” he insisted. “She just had this nightmare and started
screamin’, so I thought she was dyin’ and I ran in and…”
Vampires
didn’t really have circulation the same way that humans did. They were pretty
much pale all the time. However, that didn’t mean that there weren’t subtle
differentiations in skin tone that could be provoked by various emotional
responses. And Dawn had known Spike long enough that she could pick out every
one.
In
short, Spike blushed; Dawn noticed.
“Spill,”
she demanded in a voice that brooked no argument.
“It
was nothin’,” he insisted, nervously pulling back and scratching the back of his
head.
“You
slept with her?” Dawn guessed.
“Bloody
hell!” he exclaimed in shocked disbelief. “’f course, I din’t-”
“You’re
in love with her again, then,” Dawn guessed. “Or is it still…?”
He
was indignant by now. “There’s no way I-”
“Spike…”
Her tone held a note of warning.
“Was
just…nice,” he defended himself, waving his hands around vaguely.
“Nice?”
she repeated.
“Getting
rid of some ‘f the old emotional baggage,” he agreed.
“Uh-huh.”
It was physically impossible to look any more skeptical than she did right now.
He
let out an exasperated sigh. “OK, so yeah, ‘s occurred to me that…she’s still
Buffy only…nicer to me.”
“Uh-huh.”
Dawn had a quirking smile on her face now.
“Doesn’t
mean anything, though,” he insisted, all puffed-up bravado. “’m my own man now,
and I don’t need her to-”
She
cut him off with a hand on his shoulder, her expression worried. “Just be
careful,” she requested. “She’s already hurt you once and…”
He
nodded numbly. “Nothin’s probably gonna happen anyway,” he assured her. “After
all, I haven’t felt…” Anything since that
night in the alley…
Dawn
seemed to hear the unspoken words and caught him up in a fierce hug. “I worry so
much about you sometimes,” she confessed.
He
stroked her throat when he’d marked her affectionately. “’ll be all right, li’l
sis,” he assured her. “Takes more’n a Slayer to bring me down.”
She
smiled at the rarely-used epithet. “Just so long as you watch your back, big
brother,” she agreed, “only not in the creepy 1984 ‘Big Brother’ sense,” she
hastily amended.
He
grinned at that. “Got you to watch my back, too,” he reminded her.
“You
do,” she agreed with a little sniffle.
He
let out a groan at the sentimentality of the moment. “We’re out of Chex Mix,” he
promptly announced out of the blue. He pulled free of her grasp and held up the
empty bag in distaste.
Dawn
rolled her eyes at the totally unsubtle diversionary tactic. “God, you’re
hopeless,” she decided.
“Completely,”
he agreed, kicking his feet up on the table and tilting his head back to catch
all the crumbs that poured out of the Chex Mix bag. A good portion of them ended
up all over the couch.
Dawn
flinched. “You are so cleaning that up,” she informed him.
“Make
me,” he shot back.
She
gave him an evil smile. “So, what was your answer to ‘are you still in love with
Buffy’?” she asked with false sweetness.
Instantly,
he was on his feet. “All right, already, ‘ll clean it up,” he conceded his
defeat…
Yeah,
sorry I couldn't give you Spuffiness in this chapter after the finale and all,
but...mih, we're sort of kind of getting there... Review for more.
On
To Chapter 12 <haunted12.html>
Disclaimer:
Yeah, 'cause I've somehow miraculously managed to acquire the rights to these
characters now that Joss has given them up... Alas, it is not so, and only the
plot remains mine.
Author's
Note: Whee! I'm starting this story up again. Welcome back, readers!
Previously:
Whew. A lot. And no one probably remembers it. If you don't, hmm...you should
probably re-read. Ah well...
Our
band of feisty demon hunters has acquired a book that hopefully will tell them
how to kill the Haunting. Unfortunately, no one can read it, so Dawn and Spike's
buxom assistant is driving in to the rescue. There's also a big Winter Ball
coming up which means many, many people at the inn, which means smorgasboard for
the Haunting. And, oh yeah, Dawn and Spike's suspicions have just turned to
Rick...
Haunted
Chapter Twelve - Day Stalkers
“Nothing.”
Veronica’s
droll comment summarized the past frustrating week only too well.
“I’m
starting to really hate this thing,”
Buffy complained, hands balling into lethal fists that - thankfully - had the
presence of mind not to do serious damage to the décor.
Dawn
could sympathize with her sister’s impatience. Chewing absentmindedly on her
much-abused and equally loved ‘Mr. Grip’ pen, she studied the seemingly chaotic
mess of notes before her, hoping that some divine insight might bring sudden
clarity to the mystery before them.
“So
now we’re complaining that this thing
isn’t attacking us nightly?” Lena’s now-familiar nasal voice demanded.
Xel
shot his mate a look of pure disgust. “We can’t very well kill it if it won’t
show itself, now can we?” he shot back in the most condescending tone he could
manage. He directed a smile in Dawn’s direction that was half leer.
Not-so-subtly,
Spike inched forward on the couch beside her, blocking the D’vorak Demon’s view.
Surrogate little sister safely protected from unwanted demon attentions, he
turned his focus to the scattered notebooks on the coffee table. “Maybe we
should just try to make it decipher your handwritin’, luv,” he teased with a
look of concerted distaste at the chicken-scratch before him. “Send it runnin’
away screamin’.”
Buffy
snickered at the comment before catching herself and placing a hand over her
guilty mouth.
Spike
looked up in surprise at the sound, only to find her looking everywhere but at
him. With a frown, he turned his impatient attentions back to the meeting.
Dawn
was just about fed up with the whole situation. While the Haunting hadn’t been
causing any trouble lately, Spike - and his unwitting accomplice, Buffy - had
more than filled the void.
At
first it had been humorous, given all of Spike’s recent philandering, to see him
as shy as a schoolboy with his first crush. Dawn had only seen rare flickers of
the William side to his personality since he’d first fled Sunnydale, and it had
been a bit of a refreshing break from the nearly-perpetual Big Bad bluster she’d
had to put up with for the last five years.
Not
that the Big Bad was gone. Oh no, that would be far too simple.
Rather,
Spike seemed to be bouncing back and forth between the two now like a ping-pong
ball on steroids. He’d been consistently difficult about lending Siggy his car
until one day Dawn had randomly caught him in William-mode and he’d caved in in
all of two minutes. He’d, shockingly, made no complaint whatsoever when Dawn had
dragged him out to get proper undercover clothes for the Winter Ball, but then
he’d gone into gloomy tirades about every single endeavor of the next two days.
And
Buffy was just as annoying. The two of them had apparently subconsciously
developed this system whereby they intentionally drove each other - and Dawn -
completely insane.
It
had started off with the eye-contact thing. Whenever they were in the same room
together now, they’d spend all their time staring at each other…only they’d
never let the other catch them at it. Dawn had had to put up with hours of
eyeball-tennis where Spike pretended to be studying his boots intently anytime
Buffy looked over at him and Buffy found the wall decorations fascinating in an
effort to remain nonchalant every time he glanced her way.
It
was worse when they were forced to talk. They’d both turned as skittish as
scared rabbits and fled the scene the instant their mumbled messages were passed
on.
As
a result, both were irritable and difficult as only Spike and Buffy could be,
but then they were in good company.
“OK,
tonight’s the big one,” Dawn announced to the assembled group. “Since the inn-”
she scowled in memory of her futile argument with Ms. Danvers’ lawyer and shot
Ms. Danvers a nasty look just in reminder, “-refuses to cancel, we’re all going
to have to be at the top of our game.”
“We
care, why?” Veronica drawled, nail file in one immaculately well-manicured hand.
“Evil
thingy? Making everyone go crazy? Tried to kill you twice already?” Buffy
suggested sarcastically.
Spike
snickered.
Buffy
looked over at him.
Spike
looked back down at his boots.
Dawn
rolled her eyes.
Veronica
gave Buffy a nasty scowl. “But we’re not going to do anything,” she lamented in
a bored drawl. “Why do we even need these meetings anymore?” She studied the
sleek black skirt of her evening dress and removed an imaginary piece of lint.
Ah
yes, Veronica had been even more uncooperative than usual in the past week,
largely because her guaranteed conquest of Spike had inexplicably not occurred
yet. He still flirted with her shamelessly, but even more shamelessly he hadn’t
seen to her needs on any of the nights she’d not-so-subtly invited him back to
her room for a drink. Veronica was completely baffled by his reticence.
“Seems
to me,” Tucker’s irritated Southern twang cut in, “that you folks’re all talk
and no action.”
“When
we find out how to kill it, we will. We’re just waiting for the translator on
that spell book,” Dawn insisted, exasperated. “But until then, all we can do is
try to minimize the damage it causes.”
“So
you’re just gonna party a while and then kill this thing?” Tucker sounded
completely unconvinced. “Great plan. Wonder why none of us thought of that.” He
moved to stride out of the recreation room.
“Well,
that was the shortest-lived team effort ever,” Lena responded with bored
indifference.
“Can’t
you be polite for just one meeting?”
Xel snapped back angrily. He tried to flash an obsequious smile Dawn’s way, but
Spike was still strategically blocking his view. One glance at the murderous
look on Buffy’s face had him turning his attentions to Veronica and trying his
charms there. He gave her an oily smile.
Tucker
scowled in Lena’s direction. “I don’t need in any smart-aleck remarks from
a…whatever you are. You all can have your little club meetin’s all you want. Me,
I’m gonna put an end to the thing that killed John and Bob.” He picked up his
rifle from beside the door and shouldered it.
“And
you criticized me because my plan was
‘just kill it’?” Dawn countered, stepping in front of the door and cutting him
off. “You’re the only one that’s seen this thing kill,” she pointed out. “Did
you see anything you could shoot?”
Tucker’s
face fell in response to that.
“And
what exactly are you going to accomplish running off half-cocked like this?” she
demanded, arms crossed over her chest in a no-nonsense manner.
“Getting’
away from bossy little things like you,” Tucker shot back. He attempted to tower
over her in an intimidating manner.
Dawn,
who had once had to stand up to two Breral Demons in full frenzy-mode, didn’t
even blink. “We’re forgetting the lessons we learned from Bob and John’s deaths
so quickly?” she retorted bitingly.
“The
Haunting has taken control over many of us,” Rick spoke up in Dawn’s defense,
his accented voice echoing loudly in the otherwise silent lodge. “We have had
some success in overcoming its influence.”
“Run
out there alone tonight,” Spike grudgingly had to agree with the other man, even
if the guy was obviously a tosser, “and ‘m willin’ to bet we’ll find out you
blew your own brains out come mornin’.” He lit up the cigarette between his
lips, obviously not caring one way or another which eventuality occurred.
It
was this disinterested perspective that convinced Tucker most. The others all
had their own reasons for wanting him to stick around, but someone who just
didn’t give a damn… Well, they had no real reason to do anything but speak the
truth.
“That
thing’s out there,” he insisted. “We felt it.”
Rick
spoke up. “There will be over a hundred people gathered in the ballroom this
evening,” he pointed out logically. “It is the only place for this Haunting to
strike.”
Tucker
cast a grudging nod in Rick’s direction and slumped back against the wall. In
the two days since he’d agreed to have a go at being a team player, Rick had
been the only person he’d really listened to. He refused to take orders from the
“uppity women,” and his distaste for “freaks” like Xel and Spike was apparent in
every sneer he cast their way.
Present
crisis averted, Dawn turned back to the group as a whole. “Since the
establishment,” she cast a nasty look to where Ms. Danvers was seated in the
corner, watching the proceedings with calculated interest, “refuses to cancel
this event, the only thing we can really do is try to run interference. Almost
all of us have encountered the Haunting in some form or other. We all know what
to look for. We have to mingle with the guests and hope we can break up any
disturbances before chaos breaks out.” Another pointed look in Ms. Danvers’
direction. “You do realize how potentially dangerous this could be, right?” she
demanded.
“Your job,” Ms. Danvers gave her an
irritated look, “is to make sure this ‘Haunting’ or whatever you call it doesn’t
drive me out of business.”
Dawn
bit her lip at that because it was true and she felt like they’d accomplished
very little so far. She only hoped that when Siggy arrived the day after
tomorrow she’d be able to glean some valuable information from the spell book
Eustacia Collins had given them.
“Then,”
Dawn decided with a weary sigh, “I suppose we all just have to get ready for
tonight and hope for the best…”
*
* *
Buffy
found it a rather restless afternoon. Aside from their own unusual band of
allies, the inn was almost entirely deserted. The hallways seemed to echo with
an eerie silence as she walked through them, and whenever she happened upon one
of the sparse guests, they both leapt in surprise at seeing another person. It
was hard to imagine that in only a few hours this place would be packed. If
their Haunting had been waiting for an occasion to cause mischief, that would
certainly be it.
To
tell the truth, this place was giving her the creeps more every day. Like Dawn,
she had the inescapable feeling that something bad was coming, and the longer
she was trapped within these walls, the more in danger she felt.
Even
the elation at seeing Spike and Dawn again was beginning to wear off. Even
though it had only been weeks, already it felt as though they’d spent eternity
here, as if time stretched out longer in this place, allowing them to live years
in a matter of days.
She
was frustrated that nothing seemed to be happening with Spike, of course. Their
occasional moments of camaraderie were always interrupted by long stretches in
which he seemed not even to be aware of her existence. All his flirtations
lately had been directed at Veronica, with even occasional comments thrown
Lena’s way, but he shut up like a clam around her. It was more than infuriating.
And
the frightening part was that sometimes she wondered if it would just be better
if nothing happened between them. He had obviously gotten on with his life
without her, and he didn’t seem to have feelings for her anymore, so why
shouldn’t she just let him go off and be happy after this mission was over?
After all she’d put him through back in Sunnydale, he surely deserved to get
away from her if that was what he wanted. And, given the way he acted most of
the time, she was almost confident that was what he did want.
But,
then, every so often…
They
were just glimpses, really, maybe nothing more than some kind of intuition, but
they gave her hope that some of the fire that had once burned between them was
still there, and it was just waiting to engulf them once more.
What
was most frustrating was that she hadn’t been able to get in a good talk with
Holden about her various life dramas for almost a week now. For some unknown
reason, cell-phone communication seemed to be spotty at the lodge. It got worse
whenever it snowed, and the flurries of the past few days had made reception
impossible.
She’d
thought of going to Dawn to talk a couple of times, but she wasn’t sure it would
be a good idea. The two of them had certainly learned to work together over the
past couple weeks, and they’d even shared a few laughs, but Buffy sincerely
doubted that Dawn would support her attempts to start up a relationship with the
vampire again. Dawn’s loyalties were clearly with Spike now, and she knew only
too well how badly Buffy had hurt him in the past.
In
fact, there was only one thing that managed to calm her mind now when everything
became overwhelming. It was the reason she strolled the hallways aimlessly
whenever she began feeling restless. Her efforts were in vain this afternoon, of
course. The piano had been moved from the sitting room to the ballroom for the
celebration this evening, and so many people were working on setting up the
festivities there that Buffy doubted that even her favorite phantom would be
able to sneak in for a quick tune.
Veronica
hadn’t been quite correct when she’d said that nothing supernatural had occurred in the
past week. Buffy had heard the soft music nearly every night when she returned
to her room. She still felt guilty for not divulging this information to the
group, but deep in her heart something told her that it was no one else’s
business. The music was only for her to hear, and it was an aide, not a danger.
With
a wistful sigh at the silent piano, she began to hum the now-memorized tune and
headed over to Spike and Dawn’s suite to hear Spike swearing up a storm…
*
* *
“Bloody,
buggering…”
A
loud roar, and a dress shoe flew through the open door to Spike’s room, sailed
in a perfect parabolic arc through the common room, and hit the far wall with an
ungraceful ‘thunk’. Dawn watched it fall to the floor in a dejected manner.
“You’re
gonna need both of these,” she provided, nervously dangling the shoe back into
his room.
He
snatched it from her with a growl and turned back to his arch-nemesis - a black
tie - with a look of pure, unadulterated hatred.
“You
want me to get that for you?” Dawn offered, desperately trying to suppress the
urge to laugh.
“Don’t
need your help,” he insisted stubbornly, forcibly ejecting her from the bedroom
and slamming the door shut.
Dawn
rolled her eyes as the swearing resumed within with newfound intensity. “Why
me?” she sighed.
A
knock at the door saved her from having to deal with ultra-pissed-off Spike for
the moment.
“Mind
if I come in?” Buffy asked after the door had been opened.
Dawn
waved her inside in perfect time with a new string of Spike’s invective.
Buffy’s
eyes widened when several crashes sounded from the bedroom. “Is he killing
something in there?” she inquired curiously.
Dawn
giggled. “You’d think so, wouldn’t you?” she agreed.
Buffy
blinked.
“He’s
getting dressed,” Dawn explained.
Unbidden,
a snicker escaped Buffy’s lips.
“You
think that’s bad, you should hear him after I’ve eaten all the chocolate
ice-cream,” Dawn provided with a wink.
“Die,
you filthy, soddin’ git!” sounded from the bedroom.
“I
can imagine,” Buffy agreed with a giggle.
“So,
what brings you here?” Dawn inquired, absentmindedly rearranging the research
books on the coffee table. “You as bored waiting as I am?” Dawn had managed to
slip into her evening dress of lavender satin in all of five seconds.
Buffy
nodded, hiking up the skirt of her own emerald green dress as she sat back on
the couch. More inventive invective shook the suite. “Men,” she teased. “They
always take forever to get dressed.”
Dawn
laughed at that. “I offered to help him, but…”
“As
stubborn as ever, I see,” Buffy agreed.
Dawn
nodded. “I don’t know why I bother to put up with him…” Another crash and the
tinkle of broken glass. Dawn sighed. “I’d better go get the broom and dustpan
from the front desk again before he cuts himself,” she decided. “Hold the fort
for me, will ya?”
Buffy
promised and flipped absentmindedly through the spell book that supposedly held
the key to their mystery while Spike got progressively more furious in the other
room. She started at the knock at the door and went to let Dawn in…only to find
that it wasn’t Dawn there.
Rick
looked visibly flustered to see her. “I’m looking for your sister,” he provided.
Buffy
let him in. “She should be right-”
“Bloody,
buggering fuck!”
“-back,”
she finished through Spike’s swearing. She cast an annoyed glance in the
direction of Spike’s room and stalked over to it. “You need any help in there?”
she demanded, rapping on the wood with her knuckles.
“Bugger
off!” he shot back.
Buffy
rolled her eyes. “Well, can you at least try to keep it down? I could hear you
from down the hall.”
Mumbled
cursewords, but he seemed to be attempting to be quieter for the moment.
“Sorry
about that,” Buffy said, turning to face Rick…and finding that he was gone. She
frowned for a second. “That’s odd…”
“What’s
odd?” Dawn returned to the room at that moment, broom and dustpan in hand. She
walked over to Spike’s door and began banging on it. “You’re cleaning up that
glass,” she informed him before turning back to Buffy. “What’d he do now?” she
asked curiously.
Buffy
shook her head. “Not him,” she corrected, “Rick. He was here just a second ago,
and-”
“You
let him in?” Dawn asked, slightly concerned.
“Just
for a second,” Buffy insisted. “I just turned my back, and then he was gone.”
“He
was probably just in a hurry,” Dawn assured her, but there was still a frown on
her face.
Buffy
shrugged and put the matter out of mind. She moved to sit back on the couch.
Dawn
continued to wait impatiently outside of Spike’s door. “I need to return this
stuff soon,” she provided through the door.
“Well
then, bring it in!” he retorted. “’m not goin’ out there starkers with half the
world watching on.”
Dawn
rolled her eyes. “This’ll probably take all afternoon,” she informed Buffy. “I
probably won’t be the best entertainment.”
Buffy
nodded. “I can go find Rick and see what he wanted.”
Dawn
nodded slowly. “That’s a good idea,” she agreed. “You do that.” With that she
disappeared into Spike’s room, cleaning implements in hand.
Buffy
shrugged and let herself out. She couldn’t find Rick, though. He seemed to have
vanished into thin air…
*
* *
“How
did you manage to unlive this long?” Dawn demanded when she and Spike finally
emerged from his room, tuxedo finally properly arranged.
He
grumbled and pulled at the collar like he was choking, even though he didn’t
need to breathe. “Didn’t dress up in monkey suits,” he grumbled under his
breath, plopping down on the couch that Buffy had vacated over an hour before.
“Yeah,
yeah,” Dawn said, “and the punk look never dies.” She checked her watch. “Only
forty-five minutes to spare. You know, it’s supposed to be my job to make us late…”
“Whatever
you say,” Spike grumbled and picked up the book on the top of the pile. And
frowned. He put it back down and began riffling through the pile.
“You
know, you’re starting to drive me crazy,” she informed him with a huff.
His
search of the table unsuccessful, he got up and walked over to the weapons’ bags
and began digging through them. “Well, I told you it was a bad idea for us to be
cramped up together in the middle ‘f nowhere all winter.”
“All
winter?” Dawn repeated with a roll of her eyes. “And you never said that.”
“Well,
I meant to…” he trailed off with a frown, scanning the room.
“Uh-huh,”
she teased, “sure. ‘Cause your foresight’s always 20/20.”
He
ignored the jibe as the frown on his face grew. “Bit…” he began hesitantly,
“where’d you put that book the Collins woman gave us?”
“I
left it right on the table,” Dawn insisted and then also noticed that the book
that had been on the top of the pile was gone. She frowned and searched through
the books there slowly. “You’re sure you didn’t move it?” she asked.
“Left
it right there,” Spike insisted.
“Well,
so did I,” Dawn countered, “and the only other person who’s been in here is
Buffy…” Her eyes widened. “And Rick!” she added, looking around frantically now.
They
both scrambled to search the room frantically at that, but the book was gone.
There was no question whatsoever that it had been stolen.
And
the next chapter already awaits you...
Disclaimer
& Author's Note: The usual.
Haunted
Chapter Thirteen - Fire and Ice
The
soft tinkle of background music from the relocated grand piano greeted Buffy’s
ears as she stepped into the freshly decorated ballroom. She bit back a whistle
of appreciation at the obvious effort that had gone into transforming the room
into the site of such a formal occasion.
Pale
rose and blue light sparkled off of the iridescent streamers that circled the
walls, making it look as through the entire room were encased in icicles. At the
center of the room, a huge glass chandelier cast crystalline shadows down on the
crowd below.
The
music was slow and elegant, causing the dancers who accompanied it to appear to
be gliding on marble. The clink of champagne glasses sounded throughout the
room, and Buffy could almost imagine the ice cubes in the glasses tinkling
gently against the sides. She couldn’t decide whether the sound made her thirsty
or cold, but she headed over to the long table boasting dozens of glasses
nonetheless.
She
could certainly see why this was the event of the year in the small-town
community. Locals and visitors from nearby inns alike had ventured into the
otherwise shunned lodge just for this special occasion. It was quite a crowd.
Buffy
remained beside the champagne table, sipping her champagne in what she hoped was
an elegant manner, and turned her attention back to the job at hand. Everyone
seemed lamentably peaceful, however, leaving Buffy with little to do besides
envy the dresses of the other women present. She knew her own spaghetti-strapped
emerald green dress looked wonderful on her, but the lighting her did
particularly unflattering things to the color.
The
women who had worn cream-colored dresses, on the other hand, now appeared to be
wearing swirling rainbows of pastels. Somewhat self-consciously, Buffy crossed
her arms over her chest and took another drink of champagne.
She
spotted Xel and Lena - in human guise - off in one corner arguing. It took no
stretch of imagination to figure out what had happened. Inevitably, one had been
flirting horribly, and World War III had broken out. Or was it World War LXXXV
now?
However,
they had all long since learned that the D’vorak pair needed no supernatural
assistance to argue. Buffy scanned right past them, searching for her fellow
demon hunters.
She
knew Tucker was stationed outside, not that she had any desire to see him
whatsoever. Dawn had quite cleverly shoved him out of the festivities and
instructed him to make sure none of the guests wandered off to their deaths.
Given that he hadn’t wanted to attend the “damn party” anyway, this worked out
admirably for all-
Buffy’s
train of thought completely derailed at the sight that had caught her eye. Gorgeous, delectable, sexy, handsome…
Her mind leapt from once adjective to the next, stunned completely
speechless.
OK,
so she’d never seen Spike in a tuxedo before, but it wasn’t like the pleasant
thought had never occurred to her before. But not even she could have imagined
he would look that…perfect…
“Have
you seen Dawn anywhere?”
The
soft-spoken tone interrupted her blatant vampire ogling. Buffy shook off her
Spike-induced stupor and turned to find Rick standing beside her.
“Haven’t
seen her,” she managed to say in a voice almost entirely free of squeaks.
“Spike’s here, though.” Her face flamed a bright red just at the mere mention of
the object of her desires.
“Yes,
they are rather difficult to miss, are they not?” Rick commented, one eyebrow
raised above the frame of his blackened sunglasses.
At
that point Buffy noticed for the first time that Spike was not alone. In fact,
Veronica had managed to wrap her body all around his as they swayed together on
the dance floor, looking for all the world like an over-eager octopus. As Buffy
watched, Veronica whispered something into Spike’s ear that was evidently quite
amusing because he flashed her that kissable dimpled smile of his in response.
Buffy began to contemplate the pros and cons of homicide.
“We
are supposed to be preventing deaths,” Rick provided, “not causing them.”
Buffy
shook off her murderous urges. “I can’t make an exception for Veronica?” she
joked lightly.
Rick
cracked a small smile. “Only if I can make one for Lena,” he countered.
As
if on cue, a trilled “Rrrrricarrdo!” sounded through the crowd.
Rick
flinched visibly and instantly looked around furtively for some place to hide.
“Help,” he pleaded.
Buffy
couldn’t help but laugh behind her hand at his predicament. However, she quickly
conceded the gravity of his situation and stepped in to his rescue. “Wanna
dance?” she offered.
Rick
snatched her hand and fled from the approaching demon. Only when they were
safely on the dance floor did he breathe a sigh of relief. “You have saved my
life,” he informed her with a small smile.
She
managed to flash a quick smile back before she caught sight of Spike and
Veronica across the floor, and the glare returned.
A
one-sided awkward silence followed until Rick finally dared to ask, “You are
fond of Spike, perhaps?”
Buffy’s
attention turned abruptly to her dancing partner at that. He was generally too
polite to ask, but she knew he had to have caught her longing looks in the
vampire’s direction. “W-We have a bit of a history,” she finally admitted, her
cheeks reddening, “and, yes, I am still fond of him.”
“But
he does not feel for you?” Rick guessed.
She
let out a weary sigh. “Your guess is as good as mine,” she admitted. “I mean,
back then he loved me, but now…” She shrugged. “He’s a complete mystery to me
now.”
“I
can sympathize,” Rick nodded.
Buffy
gave him a quizzical look.
“Your
sister is just as much a mystery to me,” he provided somewhat nervously.
A
sly smile crept across Buffy’s features. “I knew it!” she proclaimed
triumphantly. “’Cause, y’know, it was sooo obvious you have a thing for her.”
Rick
seemed thoroughly baffled as to how to deal with a Summers in gossip mode, but
fortunately Buffy was now able to maintain enough conversation for the two of
them. If nothing else, Rick had at least distracted her from moping about Spike
for the time being.
Buffy
frowned. “Is it just me or has Dawn been acting a bit stand-offish around you
lately?”
“It
isn’t just you,” Rick breathed a sigh of relief. “For a while, I thought that I
was imagining it.”
“What
did you do to piss her off, then?” Buffy demanded.
“Nothing!”
Rick insisted defensively.
Buffy
rolled her eyes at him in a gesture that clearly said, Men! “You did something,” she informed
him matter-of-factly. “Now, think. What was it?”
“I
have no clue,” he shook his head.
Buffy
sighed. “You’ll just have to go for the general, all-encompassing apology then
and hope that she drops a hint before you have to clarify what you’re
apologizing for,” she decided.
“But
I did not do anything,” Rick repeated, somewhat puzzled now.
She
gave him a quizzical look. “You haven’t dated a lot of women, have you?” she
countered.
“Well,
not as such-” he began.
“It
shows,” she informed him. “Just trust me about this one.”
He
gave her a skeptical look. “And you are helping me to court your sister
because…?” he demanded.
“Because
you use quaint words like ‘court’,” she informed him. “Plus, you so desperately
need the help that-” She stopped abruptly and turned in surprise at the tap on
her shoulder…
*
* *
Dawn
had retired to the far back corner of the room to study the festivities in
peace. She frowned as she caught sight of her allies. Most were too caught up in
the celebration to really be paying attention to much else. The sole exception
was Spike, who at least seemed wary of where Buffy was dancing with Rick.
Dawn’s
frown deepened at the thought of the young man.
She
had seen all the evidence against him, of course. The suspicious secrecy,
Spike’s spidey-sense going haywire, not to mention his increasingly suspicious
interest in her. Most damning of all was the disappearance of the book from her
room. She was confident that only Rick and Buffy had been in the room since the
last time she’d seen the tome, and she was confident that her sister was
innocent of the theft.
However,
somewhere deep inside, she fervently wanted to believe that Rick was innocent.
It was a selfish motive, and she knew it, but she had been growing quite fond of
the soft-spoken man and his quirky sense of humor. In fact, he was the first man
that had seriously caught her eye in a very long time.
Buffy
and Rick’s conversation seemed to have turned serious now. Dawn would’ve given
just about anything at that moment to be a fly on the wall. Spike also seemed to
have caught the change in the pair’s mood and was angling the overly-amorous
Veronica over in their direction.
Dawn
couldn’t help but giggle at the other woman’s antics. She certainly had
unsubtlety down to an art. Dawn was actually sort of proud of Spike for not
caving in. She’d certainly seen him have flings with equally irritating women
over the years. A brief shudder passed through her at the memory of Buni, and
she decided that maybe Veronica wasn’t so flaky after all.
Her
eyes inevitably turned back to Rick, and she sighed wearily. Why are the cute ones always evil? She
suddenly felt great sympathy for all the difficulties Buffy had had in her own
romantic life. She felt bad about keeping the distance between her and Rick,
especially since she could see how it hurt him, but it was a risk she just
couldn’t take.
“Now,
what is a beautiful woman such as yourself doing all alone?”
Dawn
cast unimpressed eyes in Xel’s direction. Somehow, he’d managed to escape Lena
and now appeared to be playing up the women along the back wall in sequence.
“My
job,” she reminded him. “Which is what you should be doing.”
“Exactly,”
he agreed with a smile and an arm around her shoulder, “and here I am, mingling
with the guests and making sure no disruptions break out.”
She
looked at the hand on her shoulder pointedly until he finally removed it with a
sigh.
“Nothing’s
happening,” he finally pointed out.
“Yet,”
she agreed.
Even
as she said it, an apparent scuffle broke out on the dance floor. The two of
them both took a step forward…and then back again when they saw that it was just
Spike and Veronica cutting into Buffy and Rick.
“Sometimes
I think we create more problems than we help solve,” Xel commented with an
astuteness Dawn found surprising.
“Yeah,
well, all we can do for now is try to keep the peace,” Dawn agreed, leaning back
against the wall once more.
“Whatever
you say…boss,” he added with a grin before running off to rescue Lena’s latest
hapless victim.
*
* *
“’m
cuttin’ in,” Spike informed Rick with a slight curl to his lips. He practically
dropped Veronica into the other man’s lap and whisked Buffy away before she even
had a chance to register what had happened.
Buffy’s
normally lightning-quick Slayer reflexes were momentarily dulled by the
drool-worthy sight of Spike in a tux, and she half-danced, half-staggered along
with him, colliding with his body and causing both of them to hold on tight to
keep from toppling over.
“Klutzy
much?” he inquired, unknowingly emulating her own bizarre speech patterns.
“W-Well,
what do you expect?” she countered, forcibly ignoring the wonderful feel of his
hardened chest beneath her cheek and his silken hair at her fingertips. “I mean,
you practically abducted me…” Jealous? A hopeful voice in the back of
her mind inquired.
“What
did the wanker want?” he demanded instead of responding to her. Almost
unconsciously, the hand at the back of her waist gave her a little squeeze.
Sounds
jealous to me,
the eternal optimist in her insisted. “We were just chatting,” she stated,
“mostly about Dawn.”
Spike’s
wandering eyes instantly met hers in a mixture of concern and suspicion. “What
about?”
Buffy
frowned, put off by his odd manner. “What is it with you and her, anyway?” she
finally blurted out in frustration.
A
quirked eyebrow was her only response. At least she knew she had his attention
now, though.
With
nowhere else to go, she plunged onward. “I mean, half the time I can’t tell
whether you’re just being protective or whether the two of you are together and
you’re just leading everyone else on, which, I’ve got to say, is-”
“Buffy,”
he cut her off with a chuckle.
She
frowned at his amusement, and then smiled inwardly at the unusual use of her
name. “What?” she demanded, determined to play the angry part. It was rather
difficult when she, to all intents and purposes, was wrapped in an intimate
embrace with him.
“The
Bit’s like my own li’l sis, maybe even a daughter at times,” he informed her
matter-of-factly, “so, yeah, ‘m concerned when our primary suspect in this
hauntin’s got his eyes on her.”
“Really?”
Buffy breathed out in relief before the entire meaning of his sentence dawned on
her. “Wait, whatta you mean ‘primary suspect’? Rick?” she asked in disbelief.
“Kid
hasn’t been straight with us from the beginning,” Spike provided. “Been tryin’
to get in close, insinuate himself among us… Sets off the tinglies at the back
of m’neck, he does. That, and the soddin’ shades he wears everywhere.”
“Oh
yeah, the persistent clothing oddity’s a definite clue,” she managed to get out
with a straight face. “By the way, where’s your duster?”
“I
left it with Dawn when-” He caught her meaning and scowled at her. “Ha bloody
ha, Slayer,” he retorted humorlessly.
“Oh,
lighten up,” she shot back before frowning. “Rick? Really? He seems so…shy and
inoffensive.”
Spike
snorted. “Women!” he rolled his eyes heavenward.
She
gave him an annoyed scowl, while secretly delighting in the exchange. This was
the Spike she remembered - stubborn, argumentative, obnoxious…her perfect match.
“If you think he’s so dangerous, then why did you offer Veronica up like a
sacrificial lamb?” she countered.
“Yeah
well, better her ‘n you,” he shrugged.
She
smiled at that. “You didn’t seem to mind when she was all over you,” she shot
back nonetheless.
An
evil smirk lit up his face. “Someone’s jealous,” he sing-songed.
“I’m jealous?” she demanded
incredulously. “I’m not the one who
went all Neanderthal to get a new dance partner. If anything, you’re jealous.” She prodded his chest
with her index finger in accusation.
For
an instant they froze on the dance floor, eyes narrowed and glaring, breathing
quickened, passions burning. In that moment, all the past seemed to be erased,
and they were just the Slayer and her Vampire once more - adversaries and
destined lovers.
Then,
unfortunately, the world zoomed back into focus, the soft music and conversation
around them sounding cacophonous compared to the peace that had just encased
them. It was an awkward moment to top all other awkward moments, and they did
the only thing they could to alleviate it and began dancing once more.
“He
wanted to know why Dawn has been acting so distant lately,” Buffy provided,
hoping to break the uncomfortable silence between them.
“Mmm,”
Spike nodded, staring off into the distance. “Not a good sign. He knows we’re
suspicious. ‘Course, he’d hafta after the incident with the book…”
“Book?”
she asked confusedly.
Spike
groaned. “Wasn’t s’posed to tell you ‘bout that,” he provided at her look.
“Well,
you’re so spilling now,” she informed him, looking right up into his eyes and
tightening her grip on the back of his neck so that he couldn’t escape.
He
let out a resigned sigh. “Someone nabbed our spell book,” he informed her, “and
unless it was you, your dear Rrrricardo’s the only one that could’ve taken it.”
Buffy
frowned. “But we need that book to-”
“Yeah,”
he agreed, cutting her off.
She
let out a little groan and buried her face in his chest once more. “This thing
is evil,” she declared. “Why won’t it
just die, dammit?”
He
chuckled at that. “There’s the Slayer I remember.”
A
flush lit up her cheeks at that and his as well. The comment had obviously
slipped out unintentionally.
“I-I’m
a big fan of the tux,” she decided to take advantage of the fact that her face
was already red to complement him. And
the award for Understatement of the Year goes to…
He
smiled at her at that. “’ll pass the complement along to the Platelet. She
deserves it after all the effort of tryin’ to force me into this thing.”
“It’s
not just that,” she insisted with a laugh. “It’s you. You’re…” The heat rose in
her cheeks once more.
Spike
wasn’t any better off and ducked his head bashfully before finally meeting her
eyes.
“…very
handsome,” she finally finished breathlessly.
“You’re
lookin’ quite lovely yourself,” he countered with a nervous smile.
“Yeah,
what with my dress the color of fertilizer in this light,” she joked lightly.
He
grinned. “You’ll note that the comment was cleverly directed at you and not the
dress,” he agreed.
She
smiled and let her eyes fall to his lips, allowing herself to ponder their
fullness. Her mouth practically watered at the memory of the taste of him, and
unconsciously she began to gauge the distance between them. It suddenly felt as
though the lights above were burning into her, not the pale rose of before but a
brilliant red now.
Too
mesmerized by the man before her to let the phenomenon register, she allowed her
eyelashes to flutter closed, standing up on her tiptoes to close the gap in
between them…
And,
naturally, someone chose that moment to let out an ear-piercing scream that
shook the entire ballroom.
Yes,
that was intentionally evil. Thank
you so much for noticing. ~_^ Until next time...
Disclaimer
& Author's Note: The usual.
Haunted
Chapter Fourteen - Shattered Crystal
Spike
turned away abruptly at the sound of the scream to see a panicked rush over at
the far side of the dance floor. People were knocking each other over, shoving
their way through other terrified dancers, all attempting to flee the imminent
danger from above.
“What
the…?” Buffy began.
“Bloody
hell!” Spike exclaimed as a second crack split through the ceiling, and the
chandelier plummeted downwards, crushing the good dozen people that still hadn’t
escaped its path.
“Oh
god.” Buffy had just noticed the chandelier’s precarious position as it fell.
Instinctively, she pushed her way back through the horrified spectators, Spike
at her side, forcing her way to the site of the destruction.
Just
as they broke through the inner circle of the gawking crowd, Spike froze in his
tracks. Blindly, his hand reached out to capture Buffy’s wrist in a viselike
grip.
She
turned back to look at him and found his face the most ghastly pale thing she’d
ever seen. Her gaze shot to where he stared speechless, and her own heart caught
in her throat. At the far side of the wreckage, just barely visible was a head
of long brunette hair that was unquestionably Dawn’s.
“No,”
Spike gasped in a weak voice.
Buffy’s
attention snapped to at that, and she yanked back on his arm. “We’ve got to help
her!” she exclaimed, half dragging him with her as she circled the wreckage of
shattered crystals.
It
took Spike a moment to even realize that Buffy had said something and they were
moving once more, but then the desperate urge to save his little sister took
over and he dashed off towards the fallen form, leaving Buffy to chase after.
She
rounded a pile of broken glass and circuits to see Spike kneeling before Dawn’s
fallen form, pulling the twisted wires off of her body. Buffy saw the blood and
leapt to worse conclusion, not even noticing that her sister had been
technically clear of the crash site.
“Dawnie…”
she whimpered in horror, her eyes tearing…
And
Dawn groaned and pushed herself up. “Remind me not to go all heroic again,” she
instructed Spike, helping to pull the young woman she’d pushed free of the
danger zone to her feet.
Spike’s
face remained grim as he continued to clear the broken glass out of the pair’s
way.
Buffy
was too overjoyed at her sister’s survival to even notice. “Oh god, Dawnie.” She
caught her startled sister up in a tearful hug before inspecting the cut on her
forehead. “W-We’re going to need to get that stitched up, and we should check
for-”
“Buffy,”
Dawn cut her off with a little laugh, “it’s all right. I’ve had much worse.”
Buffy
took a deep breath and tried desperately to remember that her sister was an
adult and a demon hunter, and she really didn’t need Buffy to fuss after her
well being anymore. It seemed to be a nearly impossible habit to break, though.
“Sorry,”
Buffy said with a deep sigh. “Just very relieved.”
Dawn
gave her an affectionate smile and a quick hug, anyway.
Spike
rolled his eyes. “Hate to break up the sisterly bonding,” he said, handing the
woman Dawn had saved over to a concerned Lena, “but that was the stupidest thing
‘ve ever seen you do, Bit.” He
scowled over at her. “Next time you maybe wanna run away from the fallin’ missiles?”
Dawn
gave him an irritated look that said all too clearly to put this off until
later. “Why did it fall?” she asked, turning to more pertinent matters and she
and Buffy carefully tiptoed out of the shattered remains.
“Not
a bleedin’ clue,” Spike shook his head, staring up at the fractured ceiling.
By
now, the ballroom crowd had completely surrounded the wreckage. Xel had located
another survivor and was helping him free of the disaster site. Following
Spike’s lead, many of the onlookers had turned their heads upwards as well,
marveling at the deep rips in the plaster and wondering what could have caused
them.
The
Haunting, master of timing as it was, took that moment when all eyes were upon
it to act.
Slowly,
the crack in the ceiling began to ooze a deep blackened red. At one second the
substance appeared to be viscous blood and the next a swarm of moving creatures,
insect legs vibrating so rapidly that they appeared as thick as liquid. The red
ooze spread outward from the cracks, covering the ceiling and dripping down the
walls, reaching ever closer to the helpless humans below…
Fresh
screams echoed through the audience, and the stampede began anew. Dawn found
herself jostled through the crowd, shouting out in vain that if they all just
calmed down they’d be fine. She turned back to try to find Spike and Buffy, but
the inexorable flow towards the door was unstoppable, and she quickly fell
beneath it, locking her arms over her head for protection as she tried to make
it back up to her feet…
“Slayer!”
Spike called out in alarm, catching her as the two of them were shoved together
and trying to force his way over to the clearing left by the fallen chandelier.
Buffy
quickly released his aim and pushed her way through the crowd as well. Only
their combined slayer and vampire strength allowed them to make it to the
relative safety of the broken glass, despite the frenzied humans.
Spike
gulped in a deep breath of unnecessary air and looked upward once more,
frowning. “’s not comin’ any closer,” he said right into Buffy’s ear so that he
could be heard over the chaos of the crowd.
Buffy
glanced up as well. The creepy red-black mass was still moving across the
ceiling, true, but all its lunges at the crowd were feints, and in itself it
hadn’t harmed anyone. “It’s driving them to try to kill each other…” she
realized.
“For
non-corporeal, it’s a right smart bugger,” Spike agreed, his face still inches
from hers so that they could hear each other.
“What
happened to Dawn and the others?” Buffy asked, concerned.
Spike
shook his head. “And in this crowd, we’ll never find ‘em…”
Dawn
screeched as a foot crashed painfully into her side, and the breath was knocked
out of her. She gasped desperately, trying to force the air back into her
unwilling lungs while shielding herself from further human attacks.
A
second kick caught her arm right where it was protecting her head. A stinging
pain when all up and down her forearm at the blow, but it was far better than
the alternative.
Then,
much to her surprise, she felt a hand clasp onto to her uninjured arm and try to
pull her upward. She went with the helping hand and soon found herself safely on
her feet and gasping against the relative safety of the wall.
She
watched, completely unamused, as the harmless effect of the red-black ooze ran
up and down the wall beside her, trying to frighten her back into the danger of
the crowd.
The
room had nearly cleared now, although the bottleneck by the door was still
jammed packed. Several fistfights seemed to have broken out among the guests as
to who got to escape first. The Haunting proceeded to slide over the floor in
the direction of the door, keeping the panicked frenzy to a maximum.
However,
as the bulk of the throng had now passed Dawn by, she was able to turn her
attentions to her savior for the first time. “Thanks,” she breathed out with
lungs that still ached.
“It
was nothing,” Rick insisted with his usual soft-spoken voice.
Dawn
turned back to the room at large. She saw Veronica cowering under the piano,
while Xel and Lena were behind the overturned champagne table. Buffy and Spike
had sought shelter in the shattered chandelier, but now all the assembled demon
hunters were free of the human stampede and were heading over to the war that
had broken out by the door, trying to calm things down.
“Let’s
go,” Dawn instructed, limping over to the doorway and still wheezing slightly
from the blow to her ribs.
“Are
you sure you are all right?” Rick asked somewhat skeptically, but he followed
after her anyway.
“Fine,”
she insisted in a tight voice before catching the arm of a woman at the back of
the crowd, pulling her free of the pile up, and giving her a good shake to stop
the ridiculous panicking shrieks she was making.
Rick
caught her husband by trapping the larger man in a bear hug and pulling him back
away from the crowd.
Spike,
Buffy, and Xel were now helping to pull off members of the struggling heap as
well, while Veronica and Lena had stayed behind to check on those who had been
trampled under the stampede.
“Look!”
Dawn demanded, getting right in the woman’s face and pointing her in the
direction of the red blood/insect-like substance. “It’s just going ‘boo’. Calm
down.”
The
hysterical woman paid her words no heed and shrieked again.
With
a roll of her eyes, Dawn released her hostage through the now-clear doorway,
guiding her in the right direction to get to the parking lot.
She
found an exhausted-looking Tucker standing in the hallway and panting heavily.
“Tried
to guide ‘em out,” he provided between gasps, “but some of ‘em pushed right by
me. Must still be runnin’ around in this place.”
Dawn
let out a weary sigh. “Stay here and make sure the last few don’t get lost,” she
instructed before returning to the now-destroyed ballroom.
Lena
shook her head at the fallen form of the man she had been checking for
life-signs, and Dawn called her over.
“There’re
still people running scared and lost through the hallways,” Dawn provided.
“Track them down and make sure they all make it to their cars all right.”
Lena
nodded without any of her usual complaints and ran out of the ballroom to attend
to the matter.
Dawn
then turned her attention to where the few remaining guests were still
struggling with their captors. Spike and Buffy released their hostages upon her
all-clear signal, and the offended pair of guests stalked out with a huff. The
man Rick was holding decided to be far less cooperative. The instant he was
free, he turned on Rick and brought his fist right into the other man’s nose
before running for the exit.
Rick
fell backwards at the force of the blow, crashing into the far wall and slumping
against it. The impact jarred his ever-present sunglasses loose, and they
skittered across the floor, landing a few feet away.
Dawn
instinctively ran over to him to check that he was all right. Unknowingly, she
stepped between his searching hand and the glasses he was seeking. “Are you all
right?” she asked, concerned, crouching down before him. “That guy must’ve hit
you pretty hard to-”
And,
at that moment, Rick opened his eyes for the first time.
And
Dawn screamed…
*
* *
Lena
wound through the seemingly endless corridors of the Cascade Mountain Lodge,
following the fleeting sounds of human footsteps. Despite the fact that she’d
grown well-accustomed to this place during the two weeks she’d been here, the
hallways seemed alien to her tonight, winding with a labyrinthine complexity
that she couldn’t even begin to decipher.
She
turned another bend and would have sworn that she was back in the same hallway
she’d just left behind. She shook off the eerie feeling and ran the length of
this hallway as well, demonic ears honed in on the sound of elusive footsteps.
At
the next bend she practically collided with the lost pair of humans, and only
her quick reflexes kept them from falling over.
“Help
us!” the woman screamed, clutching at her husband’s arm.
“Follow
me,” Lena instructed. “I know the way out.”
As
if mocking her earlier perceptions, the inn corridors were in perfect order now,
and Lena had no difficulty guiding the frightened pair of humans back through
the lobby and out into the parking lot. The traffic was jammed, of course, but
the insane panic of earlier seemed to have faded now that the humans had
returned to the illusionary safety of their oversized pick-up trucks and SUVs.
Annoyance was the prevailing motion now, and many horns were honked as impatient
drivers tried to get through the bottleneck of the lodge’s parking lot.
“Do
you know where your car is?” Lena asked the pair she’d found, wiping away the
snowflakes that fluttered into her eyes. Apparently, Mother Nature had decided
to add a touch of flurries just to make visibility an issue in an already
chaotic situation.
“There!”
the woman cried out in delight, pointing to a Ford Escort.
Without
so much as a thanks, the couple ran off towards their car, leaving Lena to shake
her head in distaste. She turned back to the inn, avoiding the path that still
held clusters of chilly humans and trudging through the ankle-deep snow instead.
She was grateful as ever that this pair of her slaying boots was also
fashionable enough to have been worn to the ball. Otherwise, her feet would be
wet and freezing.
She
still felt a bit of a chill since she hadn’t bothered to retrieve her jacket and
hurried back toward the building, arms wrapped tight around her body as she
moved through the increasingly thick snow.
Thus
it was that she didn’t see the small depression in the white cover until she’d
already stepped on it and fallen through. She let out a little shriek as she
fell, but the soft white flakes muffled the sound as well as any possible
onlooker’s view.
With
thud, Lena crashed to the hard earthen floor ten feet below, knocked completely
unconscious by the fall.
And,
in the blackness of the underground room surrounding her, slowly dozens of pairs
of eyes began to glow a demonic red…
*
* *
A
pair of cold, lifeless eyes stared back at Dawn, blood red through and through
with not even a division between iris and pupil.
Dawn
leapt back in sudden surprise at the secret Rick had been keeping from her for
so long, and his eyes, like red marbles, turned in their sockets, catching all
the other stunned faces in the room before finally landing of Spike.
“Kayeri!” the vampire hissed in outrage,
his eyes yellowing and facial bones grinding as he slipped into demonic form.
Rick’s
eyes flashed with an eerie red light before he leapt up and quickly caught Dawn
by the waist just as Spike lunged for him. He threw her into the approaching
vampire, causing them to collide in a tangle of limbs, before he dashed for the
door.
Spike
screeched out in pain and clutched at his head as painful electric arcs shot
through his brain, somehow managing to catch Dawn anyway and keep her from
falling.
Buffy
rushed to his side in an instant, supporting him even as she watched Rick reach
the door.
There,
he unexpectedly found Tucker and flung the other man aside before vanishing off
down the corridor.
“What
in god’s blazes was that?” Tucker
exclaimed in confusion, pushing himself up off of the floor.
Veronica
and Xel seemed to come to at this and helped him up.
“A
Kayeri,” Veronica answered before turning a quizzical look Spike’s way. “That was a Kayeri?” she repeated, still
surprised.
He
nodded as the headache receded and brushed off Buffy’s attentions.
“Uh…”
Dawn began confusedly, “what’s a Kayeri?”
“Nasty
li’l demons,” Spike provided, turning his concern in her direction. “Pick off
human women an’-”
“I
don’t care what it is!” Tucker cut
in, annoyed. “It’s gettin’ away! Ain’t we going after it?”
Dawn
nodded. “Go,” she instructed Tucker and Xel who both had jackets. “We’ll catch
up to you.”
The
two men ran off in pursuit of their former ally.
“And
try not to kill him before we can talk to him!” Dawn shouted down the hallway
after him, trying to bite down the conflicting emotions that were swirling
around in her belly and making her feel slightly nauseous. “Veronica, grab your
coat and go after them as soon as you’re ready,” Dawn instructed, already
following Spike and Buffy in the direction of their rooms. “We’ll all meet up
eventually.”
Veronica
nodded and dashed off down the hallway to her room.
“Spike,”
Dawn demanded as Buffy vanished into her room and Dawn opened the door to her
own, “did you bring those tranquilizers with us?”
“They’re
in my room somewhere,” he agreed.
“Good.
Get them ready. I don’t want to do anything hasty until I know what’s going on,”
Dawn agreed, grabbing her jacket and kicking off her dress shoes to grab her
sneakers.
“He’ll
go into the woods,” Spike informed her. “It’ll be the closest thing to home turf
he can get.”
She
tossed aside the shoes and grabbed her boots instead. “All right, meet me out
there,” she agreed before taking off again. She crashed into Buffy in the
hallway and instructed her to help Spike with the tranquilizers.
Buffy
found Spike back in his room, riffling through a black duffel bag. “I’m supposed
to help,” she provided breathlessly, still buttoning up her pink parka.
“Found
‘em!” Spike declared in triumph, holding up a box of darts. “Can you load the
guns?”
Buffy
sat down on the edge of the bed to do just that, fighting back a yawn. “Are you
all right?” she asked, fitting the first rifle with two darts.
“Fine,”
he shrugged her concern off, looking for the other rifle.
“I
mean, with the chip headache and all…” she went on.
He
froze for a second at that. “Yeah…” he began a bit hesitantly, “the chip…”
Buffy
let out a wide yawn and set the fully loaded tranquilizer gun down on the floor.
“You find the other one yet?” she inquired.
He
let out a frustrated snort and searched through another bag. “This is what I get
for bringing so many weapons,” he complained.
“Mmm,”
was Buffy’s lazy response. She was suddenly very aware of the soft mattress
beneath her and the wonderful smell of Spike that permeated the sheets. It was
all so…relaxing, and this was the first moment of peace she’d had since the
disaster began. I’ll just lay back for a
second, her mind insisted. Just to
rest up before the fight…
“Got
it!” Spike announced in triumph from where he’d been rooting through another
bag. “OK, now we need to-” He cut himself off when he noticed that she’d fallen
asleep. With a patented roll of his eyes heavenward, he approached the bed.
“C’mon, Slayer,” he nudged her foot, “we’ve got nasties to kill.”
She
didn’t budge.
He
frowned. “Slayer? Buffy?” He gave her a rough shake.
Still
nothing.
He
crawled up on the bed beside her and caught her shoulder, forcing her to face
him. “Luv?” he demanded, concerned…and then a huge yawn overtook him.
He
tried to blink back the sudden, inexplicable sleepiness but found himself unable
to do so. An incurable weariness took over his limbs, and his vision swam as his
eyelids drooped.
“What
the bloody…?” he yawned…
And
then collapsed into a deep sleep right beside the Slayer.
A
swirl of red light escaped both their bodies at that, and the fiery glow hovered
about the ceiling for an instant, contemplating the situation. The glow
descended upon their bodies for a second, and the next there was a bright flash
and their clothes had both vanished, scattering themselves about the room.
At
the sudden chill, Buffy curled her nude body into Spike’s, sighing contentedly
as his arm slipped around her waist.
Satisfied
at mischief well accomplished, the red glow vanished into the cracks of the
lodge. Three down. Three to go…
*
* *
“There
you are!” Veronica exclaimed in relief went Dawn burst out of the inn doors. “We
have to follow these footprints fast, or the snow will cover them up.”
Dawn
nodded. “Buffy and Spike will catch up. Spike should be able to follow our
scents.”
“Let’s
go then,” Veronica said a bit less than eagerly, and the two women vanished into
what was fast becoming a full-blown blizzard…
Ah,
an action chapter. So much fun to write. And, yes, I have somehow managed to give you three
cliff-hangers for the price of one. *snicker* Yup, I'm every bit as sneaky and
conniving as the Haunting. You'll also notice that I craftily saved Dawn's life
twice, just to counteract the 'kill Dawn' campaign that seems to be sweeping
through Spuffiness lately. (I'm truly, truly evil. ^_^) So, want to know what
happens next? Well, then you'll just have to review... ~_^
Disclaimer
& Author's Note: The usual.
Previously:
The big party at the lodge turned to chaos when the Haunting dropped a chandlier
on the crowd and then oozed a gross blood/insect stuff from the ceiling. In the
panic, Rick's sunglasses were finally knocked off, revealing that he has the
blood-red eyes of a Kayeri...whatever that is. He ran off, and Tucker, Xel,
Dawn, and Veronica chased after him. Lena stayed behind to help get the
civilians out safely, but then she fell into a secret underground room and lost
consciousness just as glowing red eyes closed in around her. Buffy and Spike
stayed behind to get tranquilizer guns to hunt down Rick, but the Haunting put
them both to sleep on Spike's bed...and then strategically removed their
clothing. That crafty Haunting. Out in the woods, the hunt for Rick begins...
(Whew, a lot happens in action chapters, doesn't it? ^_^)
Haunted
Chapter Fifteen - Silent Snow
Swirls
and eddies of white spun through the ancient forest, creating ghostly shades
amidst the trees and obliterating all but the snow itself from the eyes of those
trapped within it.
“Shit!”
Tucker swore elegantly, wiping the wet crystals from his eyes as he scanned the
wilds around him.
Behind
him, Xel shivered. “Can you see any tracks?” he demanded.
“Irritating
sonuvabitch’s taken to the trees,” Tucked countered. His attention focused on a
spot which seemed to Xel just like any other, and he stalked through the rising
ankle-deep snow toward it. “This way,” he instructed.
Xel
shrugged and followed, human guise long since abandoned and antennae quivering
slightly at the cold. He clutched the light jacket he’d brought to the ball
tightly against him. He found it somewhat irritating that Tucker’s jacket
appeared to be no thicker, but the hunter was exhibiting no signs of discomfort.
“What
are we looking for?” Xel inquired when Tucker came to a halt again.
The
other man scanned in both directions before veering off from their original path
at a sharp right angle. “He’s knockin’ the snow from the branches as he goes,”
he provided for Xel, indicating a recently fallen snow heap to the D’vorak
Demon.
Xel
shook his head. He never would’ve spotted the pattern in the near blinding
conditions around them. “I don’t think we’re ever going to catch him this way,”
Xel commented.
Tucker
just shot him an annoyed look and trudged ahead. The snow was getting deeper
now, and both men’s pants were getting drenched. Fighting their way through the
snow was also slowing them down, allowing their quarry’s lead to increase.
“He
won’t get away that easily,” Tucker insisted before freezing in his tracks.
Xel
skidded to a sudden stop behind him, barely managing to keep himself from
falling right over into a nearby snow pile. “What now?” he demanded with a bit
of a whine in his voice.
“Shh!”
Tucker hissed vehemently, cocking the rifle he’d had outside his room in
preparation for any foul play that evening.
Xel
shifted uncomfortably on wet feet and watched Tucker scan the forest around them
with his rifle sight. He scuttled out of the way nervously when Tucker’s sweep
turned in his direction, but the rifle froze in place only a foot or so to the
left of where he’d been standing.
Tucker’s
eyes narrowed for a second as he zeroed in on his target, and then he let out an
annoyed sigh and dropped it. “Just what we need,” he grumbled under his breath,
“uppity women to slow us down…”
Xel
saw Dawn and Veronica materialize out of the falling snow around them and run
over to their position.
“Have
you seem him yet?” Dawn demanded instantly, handing Xel the extra crossbow she’d
nabbed from her room. Veronica had her own long knife, while Dawn herself had
always preferred a sword.
“He’s
pulling further ahead,” Tucker informed her tersely. “Now, come on.”
No
one protested the hunter’s instructions in this circumstance, and they all
scrambled to keep up with his rigorous pace.
“Kayeri
are to trees like mountain goats are to cliffs,” Veronica provided during a
brief respite while Tucker picked up the trail once more. “If we’re ever going
to catch him, we’re going to have to force him to the ground.”
“Or
we could just shoot him outta the trees,” Tucker pointed out snidely.
“No
shooting,” Dawn quickly reprimanded him. “We need him alive.”
She
got several skeptical looks at that.
“Missing
book? Creepy non-corporeal thing?” she provided. “I don’t know about you all,
but I’d like to get some answers.”
Tucker
snorted, but no one argued.
“I
still don’t see how we’re ever going
to catch him at this rate,” Xel complained, his feet squishing in his wet shoes
uncomfortably. The snow was fast approaching knee-deep, and he was soggy and
freezing. “He’s going much faster than us, and-”
“Kayeri
are subtropical,” Veronica provided, squinting out into the swirling flakes.
“He’ll be even worse off in this weather than we are. It shouldn’t take too long
for him to slow down.”
“Good
to know,” Tucker admitted grudgingly.
“All
right,” Dawn said with a weary sigh, turning to Veronica, “it’s official. Until
Spike shows up, you’re our expert on these Kayeri. Now, I want to know
everything you do. It might help us understand what’s going on.”
Veronica,
a bit stunned at being asked to keep talking for once, blinked a few times
before she began. “W-Well, I’m not an expert…” she began somewhat hesitantly.
“More
so than anyone else here,” Dawn countered, “so tell us all you know.”
Veronica
bit her lip. “It’s not much,” she admitted. “I mean, I’ve only heard the rumors.
They’re rather infamous down in South America.”
“Then
why couldn’t he stay in South
America?” Xel grumbled.
Veronica’s
brow furrowed at that. “I don’t know,” she admitted. “I’ve never heard of a
Kayeri leaving its home territory before. They generally stick to the forests of
the Amazon Basin and the foothills of the Andes. It’s rare for them even to
venture into the cities of Brazil.”
“Fascinating,”
Tucker said in a voice that indicated that he thought it was anything but. “This
isn’t the Amazon, though, honey,” he gestured to the falling snow around them
with a sarcastic sweep of his arms, “in case you haven’t noticed…”
Veronica
scowled at him. “I’m just telling you all I know,” she snapped.
“And
you’re doing a good job,” Dawn assured her, shooting a warning look in Tucker’s
direction. “Go on,” she addressed Veronica. “What powers do these things have?”
“Well,
they’re incredibly fast,” Veronica began, still scanning the tree trunks,
“especially when they take to the trees. Can jump exceptionally far. There are
rumors that they might have some sort of hypnotic powers.”
Dawn
sighed. “Great. Rumors?”
“Well,
it’s the standard Kayeri attack,” Veronica provided. “They live out in the
forests and move around until they select a small village. They then pick off
the local farmers - slice open the men for food and kidnap the women. The Kayeri
females are incapable of carrying their young to term, see, so they use human
females as hosts after the breeding season.”
Dawn’s
face scrunched up in distaste, and a slight shiver ran through her. She could
suddenly understand all too well why Spike had been furious to discover that a
Kayeri had been sniffing around her. “Nice,” she said sarcastically.
Veronica
curled her lip in agreement. “Then, after the children are born, they have a
nice, handy food source in the human host and-”
Tucker’s
hand cut her off mid-speech. “It’s watching,” he hissed in a low voice.
Nervously,
the other three formed a defensive circle, looking nervously to the treetops.
“Oh
yeah,” Tucker muttered low under his breath, “this is what was stalkin’ us
through the forest before, all right…”
“Does
anyone see it?” Xel whispered back nervously.
“Maybe
he’s run-” Veronica began hopefully…
…and
then shrieked.
Everyone
spun to face her, only to find her lying in the snow and sputtering in distaste.
“He jumped me!” she squealed in alarm. “Came out of nowhere! And he stole my
knife!” She held up her now-empty hands.
The
alarm of the other three increased at this unfortunate turn of events. Their
enemy was now not only blindingly fast but armed as well.
“Did
you see where he went?” Dawn demanded, searching the whiteout for their foe in
vain.
“I
was a bit busy freezing to death,” Veronica retorted icily, brushing the snow
off of herself as she stood up.
“This
is not good…” Xel murmured under his breath.
Tucker
nodded with a grimace and then cocked his ear to one side. “He’s run off again,”
he announced with a bit of relief.
“Guess
he just wanted to even up the odds a bit,” Dawn agreed.
“Well,
he didn’t entirely succeed,” Veronica revealed, pulling a back-up knife from the
sheath at her hip.
“So,
we’re going back now, right?” Xel demanded nervously. “I mean, it’s obvious we
can’t fight-”
“We’re
keeping after him,” Dawn insisted with grim determination. “Tucker?”
“On
it.” The hunter took off into the woods once more. He came to a halt after only
a few dozen yards, however. “Dammit!” he swore.
“What
is it?” Dawn pushed forward until she was at his side.
“He’s
circling around,” Tucker informed her. “We’ve been on this path before. He’s
tryin’ to lose us.”
“He
either doubled back to the inn, or he’s circled back into the woods,” Veronica
agreed. “All the trails leading from this position are old.”
Dawn
blinked at her in surprise. “You can follow these tracks?” she asked.
Veronica
looked equally surprised. “You can’t?” she said, disbelieving.
Dawn
shook her head. “All right, we’ll have to split up,” she determined. “Veronica,
you follow the trail back to the inn. Take Xel with you, and remember that we’re
trying to capture Rick alive.”
Veronica
nodded.
Dawn
turned to Tucker. “You’re with me,” she instructed. “We go back out into the
woods.”
Tucker
shrugged it off like it was no difficulty.
“Right,
let’s go,” Dawn instructed, heading off after Tucker. “Oh,” she turned back to
Xel and Veronica for one last order, “and if you see Buffy and Spike, will you
tell them to hurry their asses up?”
Veronica
shivered slightly. “It is so unfair
that we’re all freezing out here by ourselves,” she agreed.
Dawn
frowned slightly. “Can’t imagine where they’ve gotten off to,” she began before
following Tucker through the snow…
*
* *
The
wind whipped waves of snow against the windowpane, creating a chilled rattling
vibration.
Buffy
murmured slightly in response and buried her head deeper into the chest of the
man beside her, a soft smile on her face as his body continued to reflect her
own body heat back at her. Unconsciously, one leg slipped over his waist,
pulling him more tightly into her.
A
brief trill escaped Spike’s throat when her fingers moved slightly to find one
of his flat male nipples. In his sleep, he breathed deep of the soft perfume of
her hair and continued to dream.
Buffy’s
own dreams were the most contented in years, almost as if she knew whose arms
she was in even in unconsciousness. Her sleeping thoughts not drifting any
further than the man beside her, she remained safe, warm, and comfortable in
bed, oblivious to all that was happening outside…
*
* *
Xel
and Veronica both let out audible sighs of relief when the dark outline of the
lodge finally emerged from the snow-white night.
“Looks
like Dawn and Tucker are stuck with our little Kayeri,” Veronica commented
wryly, opening the patio doors and savoring the warmth of centralized heating as
they entered the recreation room.
Xel
shook the snow out of his antennae and agreed. “Hopefully, they’ll catch a bit
of common sense and come back soon.”
Veronica
shivered slightly, clothes still damp from when Rick had shoved her into that
snow bank. “I’m hot shower bound,” she informed him. “Be a dear, and go make
sure Dawn’s back-up is on the way, won’t you?”
Xel
grumbled but let her proceed him down the hallways, stopping only briefing to
knock on the doors of Buffy’s and then Dawn and Spike’s room. Neither yielded an
answer.
With
a resigned sigh and a last longing look at where Veronica’s dress clung to her
lean thighs, he returned to his own room and collapsed on the bed. So tired was
he that it didn’t even cross his mind as odd that Lena hadn’t come back yet…
*
* *
“I
don’t like bein’ toyed with,” Tucker grumbled as another of the false trails
that led off into the woods came to a dead end. He quickly stalked back past
Dawn, returning to the previous trail.
“He’s
going to a lot of effort to lead us astray,” Dawn pointed out, biting her lip
thoughtfully. “That’s got to mean that he’s headed somewhere - somewhere that he
doesn’t want us to find.”
“Great,”
Tucker said sarcastically. “That means he’ll get more and more desperate the
closer we get.”
Dawn
grimaced at that; the thought hadn’t occurred to her. And then, as if to prove
that Tucker was right, a dark form suddenly leapt at her from the trees, its
menacing red eyes boring right into her.
Only
years of well-honed instincts allowed Dawn to roll to the side in time. She spat
the snow from her mouth and wiped it from her eyes just as two shots from
Tucker’s rifle sounded in the deathly silence of the forest.
“You
hit him?” Dawn gasped, shakily gripping her blade with both hands and looking
nervously around.
“No
such luck.” Tucker reloaded with a snap of the barrel. “He’s coming back in,
though.”
Dawn
held herself ready but even still was shocked by the speed at which Rick dove at
her. She swung with her blade, but he ducked it easily, rolling across the
ground with knife bared to strike at Tucker. The other man fired mere inches
from where Rick’s head had been, only to feel the demon’s blade in his flesh.
Tucker
let out a roar and dropped his rifle. Immediately, Rick scooped it up and leapt
up into the tree branches once more, invisible from their view.
Dawn
instantly ran over to Tucker to see how badly wounded his was. The swirl of the
wind meant that she hadn’t seen Rick’s strike and had no idea whether Tucker had
been mortally injured. She was surprised, then, to see that the knife cut had
just been a glancing blow to Tucker’s right hand. It was bleeding and
undoubtedly painful, but not serious in the slightest.
“I’ll
be fine,” Tucker confirmed her own opinion. “He just wanted me to drop the gun.
Think you can cover me?” he inquired, pulling out a bandana and tying it around
the bleeding cut on his hand.
Dawn
held her blade up and scanned the near total whiteout around them. “Against a
gun?” she pointed out ruefully. Although there was a lingering doubt in her
mind. So far, all of Rick’s attacks against them had been defensive…
“Remind
me to bring a net and a good dozen traps the next time I fight one of these
things,” Tucker agreed, hand bound and knife from belt now firmly in hand.
Slowly,
the two of them circled round back-to-back, each poised for another
lightning-quick strike.
“I’m
really starting to wish Buffy and Spike would hurry up,” Dawn agreed. “A little
super-strength and super-speed would be nice right about now…”
Personal
issues with the bleached pair aside, Tucker couldn’t do anything but nod. Facing
a demon with just a girl as back-up and no gun wasn’t exactly his idea of a good
time.
The
two of them continued to circle warily and then froze…
Amidst
the swirling cascade of snowflakes, a pinkish glow slowly emerged. It became
brighter and brighter, the light turning red as it became less obscure and
narrowing into the twin points of Rick’s eyes.
“If
you do not wish to be hurt,” he began in his usual soft-spoken tones, “I suggest
you drop your weapons.”
He
was less than fifteen feet away now, just far enough out of range that he could
instantly escape any attack. Dawn and Tucker merely turned their blades to face
him, however, neither gaze leaving his blood-red eyes.
A
frown furrowed Rick’s brow at their resistance, but then a swirling red light
shone behind him as the Haunting alighted on the scene. The swirling red mist
dove into Rick’s body, causing his entire form to shine with an unearthly
crimson light.
“They’re
working together!” Tucker shouted out. Recognizing their ultimate foe, he and
Dawn both lunged.
Instantly,
Rick leapt free of their attack, landing hard on Tucker’s back and forcing his
face down into the snow. Tucker’s knife skittered off into a snow bank and
vanished beneath the relentlessly falling snow.
Dawn
dove at Rick, swinging her sword high. He leapt back from her attack, causing
her to overswing and lose her balance on the slick ground that covered the site
of their battle. Rick instantly caught her right wrist in his hand and gave it a
painful twist that sent her blade plummeting to the ground.
Dawn’s
foot struck out in retaliation, the heel of her boot just grazing his shoulder.
He let out a yelp of pain and vanished back into the dark, leaving Dawn
scrambling desperately in the white for a weapon and Tucker still trying to
force the wind back into his lungs.
Just
as Dawn uncovered the hilt of her sword, however, she was suddenly tackled from
behind. She let out a screech and a vicious kick before Rick’s whispered voice
murmured “Sleep” into her ear, and everything faded to blackness.
Swearing,
Tucker leapt to his feet despite the pain in his ribs and tried to run off after
the demon, but it was too late. Rick had vanished into the trees and taken Dawn
with him…
And
the cliffhanger continues... (Hey, I tried to resolve more this chapter, but
it's a lot of plot...) So be sure to review to see what happens next. ~_^
Disclaimer:
The usual.
Author's
Note: Just a friendly reminder about the angst warnings I put waaay at the beginning of this story. I
really did mean them, and most of the angsty stuff hasn't even occurred yet.
Which isn't to say that this chapter or even the next few will be angsty. I just
wanted to make sure everyone still remembered that this isn't going to exactly
follow the simple path to romantic happiness that other stories of mine have had
in the past. Which, also, doesn't mean that there won't be a happy ending,
but... Ack! So, in short, don't expect romantic fluff, but don't expect complete angst, either, and, yes, it is still a Spuffy story. (There,
hopefully that should clear up at least some of the questions I've gotten about
this one. Either that, or everyone will just freak out more... -_-;;)
Previously:
The Haunting put Buffy and Spike to sleep in Spike's bed. Naked. Entertaining
practical joke, ne? ^_^ Lena fell down a hole; there were glowy red eyes. Xel
and Veronica arrived back at the inn, cold and wet. Not realizing how serious
things were, they went off to sleep, too. Tucker and Dawn continued to chase
after Rick, who was revealed as a Kayeri - nasty demons that lure women off to
their doom. Rick attacked Dawn and Tucker. Rick commanded Dawn to go to sleep
before kidnapping her. It was not a happy night...
Haunted
Chapter Sixteen - Pawns
Dawn
awoke with a groan, pushing herself up off of the dirt floor with shaky arms.
“For
a minute there I wondered if you would ever wake up,” Rick’s softly-accented
voice echoed through the small cavern.
Dawn’s
head still spun with the hypnotic force that had pushed her into
unconsciousness, but she managed to rise to her knees anyway to face her captor.
“They’re all coming after me,” she informed him right off the bat. “You’re not
going to get away with this.”
Rick
looked down at her from his position above the cave entrance and sighed. The
cave they were concealed in appeared to be a small enclave in the side of a
rocky hill. The dirt floor and walls were littered with stone outcroppings, but
there was still enough soil for tree roots to line the high ceiling.
Rick
was crouched back on one of these roots, far out of her weaponless reach and
also easily able to block her from reaching the exit. Even more damning was the
fact that her jacket hung up on the root beside him; it was warm enough in the
cave itself that she wasn’t uncomfortable, but she could still hear the wind
howling outside and had no doubt that she would freeze before she could make her
way home.
Dawn
grimaced. Without some kind of back-up, she didn’t see how she could escape.
He’d already proven much faster than her, and she doubted her strength would
match up to his, either.
“You
have noticed by now that you cannot escape without my permission?” Rick
questioned softly, staring down at her with those eyes like red marble, gaze
emotionless, distant, inhuman.
Dawn
backed up against the far wall in case she needed to make a fighting stand and
scowled up at him. “Whatever you want from me,” she snapped, “you’re not going
to get it.”
Rick
shook his head at that. “I had hoped that you would try to understand,” he said
with a weary sigh. “After all, you are not entirely human yourself, are you?”
Through the red filter of his eyes, the bright green light that shimmered around
Dawn glowed even brighter with the adrenaline rushing through her system.
Dawn
bit back a gulp at that. “Wh-What do you mean?” she asked shakily.
Her
mind was reeling at the implications, however. The last time her existence as
the Key had been important… She could still see her sister’s lifeless form at
the bottom of that tower, Spike’s broken and battered body sobbing over the
woman he loved, the hot red blood dripping down her stomach…
She
had felt more helpless that night that she ever had in her existence, and ever
since she had sworn that she would never put those she loved in danger again.
Despite the apocalyptic force that stirred in her very blood, she would be an
agent to save this world, not destroy it.
One
of Rick’s eyebrows rose in response to the slight tremor in her voice. That
obviously hadn’t been the response he’d been expecting. “I can see it, you
know,” he said, somewhat puzzled. “The energy that surrounds you, composes you.
It shines like a beacon.”
“Stay
away from me.” Dawn’s voice sounded hollow and scared even to her own ears, but
she couldn’t let this happen to her. Not again.
“You
think I judge you?” Rick asked, concerned now. “Surely, they have told you by
now what I am…”
“All
the more reason for you to stay away from me,” Dawn hissed vehemently.
Rick
sighed in that tired way once more. “I would have thought you more tolerant,” he
commented sadly, “given that you treat a vampire as family.”
“You’re
nothing like Spike!” Dawn shot back.
“He would never hurt me.”
“And
I have done you such great harm, have I?” Rick countered.
“Kidnapping,
putting me to sleep, and let’s not forget all the attacks earlier,” she said
coldly. “If you think I’m letting my guard down around you for one second…” She
let the threat trail off. Given the horror stories Veronica told her, she was
thoroughly prepared to fight to death if that was what it took.
“I
should not have attacked and instead sacrificed my own life?” Rick countered.
“And it was not I who put you to sleep - you saw the Haunting take me.”
“Oh,
and that makes me feel a lot better,”
Dawn retorted with a roll of her eyes. “Is that what it traded you for your aid?
Me?”
Rick’s
brow furrowed at that. “I have aided the Haunting no more than you have,” he
insisted.
“Don’t
lie to me,” Dawn countered wearily. “I saw the two of you join forces.”
“You
mean you saw it possess me,” Rick shot back defensively. “I barely fought it off
before it used my body to kill you!”
Dawn
frowned slightly at this. Rick was caught. Didn’t he know that? Why was he still
bothering to defend himself? “We know you’ve been working together,” she
insisted a bit more hesitantly. “Your cover’s blown.”
“My
cover, yes,” Rick agreed, gesturing to his vacant red eyes. “But I’ve got
nothing whatsoever to do with-”
“The
book!” Dawn countered with triumph, overcoming the foolish doubts that were
creeping into her mind. “We know you took it.”
Rick
blinked at that, puzzlement apparent on his brow now. “What book?” he asked,
baffled.
“The
one you stole from my room this afternoon?” Dawn provided sarcastically.
Rick
merely shook his head.
“While
Buffy was distracted?” she hinted.
“I
have no clue what you are talking about,” he insisted. “I stopped by to see if
you were there, and since you weren’t and your sister was otherwise occupied, I
left.”
“With
the spell book,” Dawn insisted.
A
worried look crossed Rick’s features at that. “The one that would tell us how to
kill the Haunting?” he asked. “How can we kill it without the book?”
“Exactly
why you stole it,” Dawn said, but her voice was getting more hesitant. Rick was
already found out. There was no reason for him to deny this, unless…
“I
want it gone as much as you do,” Rick insisted vehemently.
Dawn’s
voice wavered now. “B-But you’re helping it,” she countered. “Working for it?”
“It’s
trying to kill us all!” Rick seemed shocked at the accusation.
Dawn’s
brow furrowed as she reassessed the situation. “You’re not working with the
Haunting?” she said, puzzled.
“No!”
Rick exclaimed in relief that she seemed to be catching on at last.
“Th-Then
why are you…?” Dawn began before her eyes widened. “It was just me you were
after, then,” she accused.
“You
are surprised?” Rick countered, his voice its usual quiet timbre.
Dawn
instantly took up a defensive stance. “Sadly so,” she agreed, “but you’re not
going to take me without a fight.”
A
scowl crossed Rick’s brow, and his reddened eyes narrowed. “You do not
understand…” he began.
“I
think I understand perfectly,” Dawn countered with a look of grim determination.
“And you’re either going to let me out of here,” she informed him
matter-of-factly, “or you’ll have to kill me while I escape.” A deep breath, and
she ran for the exit.
Rick
started in surprise for a second before he leapt down at her…
*
* *
Lena
awoke with a groan, rubbing at where one of her antennae had been painfully
nicked in the fall. She blinked twice, opened her eyes, and…
“Aaaaiiieeeee!”
The
sudden wail halted Tucker right in his tracks outside the door to the lodge.
“What in tarnation…?” he paused in his efforts to find some decent back-up to
help save Dawn and scanned the snow-covered front yard in vain.
Lena’s
ears perked up at the distant voice, however, and she let out another scream.
“Help!” She nervously spun around in place in the underground room, watching the
red eyes that surrounded her in terror.
Tucker
frowned at the cry, recognizing the nasal pitch of Lena’s voice. “Where the hell
are you?” he demanded, trudging off into the snow in the direction where he’d
heard the cry for help.
“They’re
closing in!” Lena screamed back, fumbling in vain for any weapon she might have
on her person. She came up empty and screamed again.
“Where
are you?!” Tucker shouted back,
slightly alarmed now.
“Underground!”
Lena shouted out. “There’s a hole beneath the snow!” She watched the eyes
warily.
Tucker
instantly froze in his tracks. “And what good’s it gonna do if I fall in it?” he
demanded, irritated.
“You
can help me fight…” Lena began before she froze mid-speech. It suddenly occurred
to her that the red lights around her hadn’t moved once during their little
shouting match. In fact, she didn’t think they’d moved at all since she’d woken
up. “Wait a minute…” she began, slightly confused.
The
red eyes didn’t respond in the slightest.
“You
still out there?” Tucker’s voice sounded through the layer of snow that had
formed over the opening to the underground room.
“Be
careful of the trapdoor!” Looking up now, Lena could see that was what she’d
fallen through. By some magical force, the snow wasn’t falling into the
underground room but rather concealed the entrance.
“Duh!”
Tucker shot back, long branch now in hand as he felt around on the ground before
him. “You under attack or what?”
Lena
frowned and took a cautious step towards one of the pairs of red eyes. “Not
sure,” she replied. Nervously, she reached out one hand when she stood directly
before the eyes and felt…wood? “It’s a statue…” she realized slowly, tracing the
carved outline of one humanoid form.
At
that moment, Tucker’s branch landed right on the opening. “Shit!” he exclaimed
as the ground suddenly gave way beneath his support.
“You’re
right above me,” Lena provided.
“Noticed,”
Tucker agreed. “How far down are you?”
“About
ten feet.”
Tucker
let out a weary sigh. “You got a light?”
“No,”
Lena shook her head before looking at the glowing red around her, “not really.”
“I’m
dropping down my flashlight,” Tucker informed her, “and then I’m gonna get some
rope. Just shine the light up through the snow so I can find you again, all
right?”
“All
right,” Lena agreed, watching the flashlight fall through the snow-covered
opening above and deftly catching it.
“You
got it?”
She
turned on the light. “I got it,” she agreed.
“I’ll
be right back, then,” Tucker said before heading back to the inn. Honestly, how
many women needed saving tonight?
Lena
let out a weary sigh and directed the light at the statues surrounding her,
fully able to see them for the first time. A shiver ran up her spine at the
demonic figures that circled her. Most were humanoid in shape but sported
features of animals, demons, and some hideous deformities she didn’t even want
to begin to guess at. The only things the figures held in common were the
glowing, red eyes and rows of horns that crowned their heads.
Lena
shivered slightly, and not from the cold. There was no doubt whatsoever in her
mind that this place was the site of some ritual, and whatever it was, it felt
old, powerful, and dangerous…
*
* *
Rick
was faster, but Dawn was more desperate. He landed right on her back, but she
managed to twist beneath him and knee him right between the legs. He let out the
characteristic ‘oof!’ of universal male pain, and she shoved him off, aiming a
hard fist to his jaw.
Her
hand stung from the force of her blow but, more importantly, Rick slumped to the
ground for an instant, arms limp. It was the only second she needed to yank his
jacket from his shoulders and pull the knife he’d stolen from Veronica from his
belt.
By
the time Rick returned to rather painful reality, Dawn had the blade at his
throat and easy access to the escape route. He winced inwardly at his
miscalculation of her abilities.
“All
right now,” Dawn panted, a dangerous hint in her voice, “you are going to tell
me exactly what is going on right
now, or I’ll slit your throat and sort it out back at the nice, safe inn.”
“It’s
safer here,” Rick countered automatically.
The
blade at his throat dug into the skin slightly. “Explain,” she demanded in a
no-nonsense tone.
“The
Haunting,” Rick hastened to do so. “It has never reached me out this far.”
“Yeah,
great,” Dawn said sarcastically, “so out of the frying pan and-”
“I
meant you no harm,” Rick insisted.
“That’s
a funny definition of ‘harm’ you’ve got.” Dawn’s grip tightened. “And I’m losing
patience,” she informed him.
“Then,
what do you want me to tell you?” Rick demanded, exasperated.
“What
exactly it is we’re doing out here would be a nice start,” Dawn suggested,
looking around somewhat anxiously. “You working alone?”
“I’m
not ‘working’ anywhere!” Rick protested. “You chased me out here. And then I was possessed,
and the Haunting nearly killed you, so I figured it would be a good idea to
retreat to safety.”
“That’s
a nice story,” Dawn scoffed, “except for the kidnapping and attacks.”
“I
feared for my own safety,” Rick countered. “Would you have acted differently?”
“Nice
try,” Dawn said sarcastically, “but the games you’ve been playing with me are
hardly innocent.”
“What
games?” Rick demanded.
The
knife cut deeper, causing one drop of red blood to slide down the metal edge. “I
know what your kind does,” Dawn hissed.
Rick’s
own eyes narrowed at that. “And I thought you were different,” he retorted,
anger in his voice.
Dawn
had never heard him sound so passionate about anything before. It surprised her.
“You lied to me,” she insisted.
“Of
course, I lied to you,” he shot back. “Everyone who knows the Kayeri thinks them
an abomination. How else can I survive but to conceal what I am?”
“Yeah,
that must be rough,” Dawn retorted coldly. “None of you victims like you. How
truly tragic.”
“I
have no victims,” Rick insisted. “If I lived as a Kayeri, do you honestly think
I would be trapped in this frozen wilderness working as a demon hunter?”
“So
you’re…what then?” Dawn demanded. “Just a misunderstood innocent?”
“Yes,”
Rick said vehemently.
Dawn
rolled her eyes. “You honestly expect me to believe that?” she countered.
“You
trusted me well enough before you learned what I was,” he pointed out.
“Except
for the whole lying to me part. And stealing the book.”
“I
didn’t steal the book!” he persisted. “And I had to lie to you.”
“Oh?
Really?” Dawn didn’t sound pleased with the admission.
“This
is what always happens,” he insisted vehemently. “Everyone who finds out what my
father was… Do you know how many hunts I have had to evade? How many times I
have fled for my life? They killed my mother when they found out that she had
willingly bedded a Kayeri, you know. They would just as easily kill me. Just
like you.” He tensed against the blade before closing his eyes wearily. “I
merely wished to help. I-I didn’t plan to get close. I just…you were so kind,
and then I saw that you were concealing your own identity, and I watched how you
could trust a vampire, and I thought that maybe, just maybe, you would
understand…”
It
was easily the longest speech Dawn had ever heard from him. There was also this
note of pleading in his voice - of finality - that made her for the first time
doubt her presuppositions about what had happened tonight.
“It
doesn’t matter anymore, though, does it?” Rick countered. “I am tired of
running, tired of hiding - especially from you…” He trailed off.
And
Dawn loosened her grip on his throat.
His
demon eyes opened wide in response to that, and he turned to look at her in
disbelief.
“I
shouldn’t believe you,” Dawn pointed out, still keeping the tip of her knife
trained on him.
“Then
why do you?” he countered curiously, head cocked to one side in a manner oddly
reminiscent of Spike.
“Because
I know all too well that even demons with the worst reputations aren’t always
all bad,” she countered before her brow furrowed. “That, and we’ve been set at
each other’s throats all evening. It smells suspiciously like Haunting work to
me.”
“It
plays with us as pawns,” Rick agreed.
Dawn
nodded grimly. “So you get one more chance to work with the team,” she decided.
“But keep anything from me again…”
“You
do not hold your own secret?” Rick countered, focusing intently on the green
light that surrounded her. “Or perhaps you also understand what it means for the
very nature of your existence to put you in danger…”
“Perhaps,”
Dawn responded evenly. She gestured up to the ceiling with her knife. “Get my
jacket,” she requested, watching his leap up to the ceiling with an impressed
whistle. She took her coat gratefully from his hand and returned his own jacket
to him. “We need to get back to the lodge,” she decided. “If the Haunting’s been
using us as puppets all night, I don’t even want to think what it’s been doing
to the others…”
*
* *
And,
back in the soft, warm bed in the lodge, Buffy stirred slightly into
wakefulness. A terrific yawn, a few smacks of her lips, and she awoke to find…
Yup,
next chapter Buffy and Spike finally wake. Won't that be fun to watch? ~_^
Disclamer
& Author's Note: The usual.
Previously:
There were people running around in the woods. They had weapons. But Tucker went
back to help pull Lena out of the hole she fell into, and after Rick kidnapped
Dawn, that whole mess got sorted out, and it looks like Rick might not be a
baddie after all. That leaves Buffy and Spike, who got put to sleep last night
by the Haunting and whose clothes were strategically removed. And so our lovely
not-quite-yet couple awakens...
Haunted
Chapter Seventeen - Hangovers
“Mmm,”
Buffy sighed contentedly, coiling her body further around Spike’s.
Semi-consciously, she brushed a gentle kiss over the strong muscles of his chest
before hunkering back down for a lazy morning.
Spike
stirred lightly at her actions as well, looping one arm around her waist as he
turned to face her and…
“Wait
a minute!”
The
exclamations were made almost simultaneously, accompanied by twin pairs of
round, startled eyes.
“How
on-?”
“Bloody-!”
With
comical synchronicity, they both noticed that the other was naked at the same
time, then both glanced down at their own bodies before scrambling desperately
for the sheets. After much chaos and a bit of childish sheet tugging, they were
both covered well enough to risk looking at the other again.
Buffy
gulped, face still flushed from seeing Spike Junior long, hard, and fully erect.
“Um…don’t take this the wrong way,” she began, staring studiously at the
headboard just to the right of Spike’s head, “but I don’t remember a thing that
happened last night…”
“Good,”
Spike let out a sigh of relief, his own eyes boring intently into the sheets
between them, “’s not just me, then.”
Buffy
frowned. “What do you mean?” she whimpered illogically. “I was really that unmemorable?”
“You
just said I was!” Spike shot back defensively, cheeks tinged slightly pink in
embarrassment.
Buffy
ventured to look at him at that, and the sight of Spike, of all people, with the
sheet pulled up around his chin like a blushing virgin, face flushed with
mortification, and eyes studiously avoiding her body at all costs, sent a little
chortle of laughter from her lips. She hastily brought her hand to her mouth,
trying to cover it up, but it was too late.
He
shot her an offended look and clutched the sheet to himself more tightly.
Unable
to deny the complete ridiculousness of their behavior any longer, Buffy burst
into all-out hysterical laughter. “You don’t,” giggle, “have to,” snort, “look
so…hee-hee…scandalized,” she shot out
amidst her mirth.
Spike
opened his mouth to protest when suddenly the humor of the situation struck him
as well. Unbidden, a chuckle escaped his throat, and half in horror he felt
himself slowly began to crack up until he and Buffy were both overcome with
irrepressible laughter, still naked in bed together with defensive sheets
wrapped around their bodies tightly.
“It’s
not like,” Spike pointed out, trying desperately to speak amidst his own
laughter now, “we’ve never,” snicker, “seen it all before.”
Buffy
nodded and banged her fist on the bed with newfound amusement. “You should’ve
seen yourself!” she countered. “You were all, like: ‘Augh! My bloody honor!’”
She did an absolutely horrible imitation of his accent.
“Me?!” he retorted in disbelief. “You got
this ‘Ew, boy cooties!’ expression on your face! What are you, Slayer, six?”
She
managed to scowl amidst her laughter and batted him playfully in the arm, before
chortling anew. “You know what’s even funnier?” she asked, thighs shifting
experimentally under the sheet.
“What?”
he asked curiously, stifling his own convulsions.
“I
don’t think we even had sex,” Buffy countered. One hand slipped under the covers
to check. She found herself practically dripping with eagerness from sleeping in
Spike’s arms all night, but she still found the woeful tightness of one who
hasn’t had a lover for far too long. “Nope,” she shook her head with a giddy
little giggle.
“Then
what the bloody hell ‘re we doin’ in bed together?” he demanded, sniggering
still as his head fell back down onto the pillow and he let the sheet slip back
down his chest.
“I
have no clue,” Buffy agreed, quieting her own mirth and taking up a parallel
position beside him. She frowned slightly and dug her thumbs into her temples.
“What happened last night?” she groaned.
“There
was that ball,” Spike had no difficulty placing down the earlier events of the
evening. “We were dancin’… Did we get drunk?”
Buffy
frowned. “I only had half a glass of champagne,” she concluded.
He
gave her a pointed look.
“No,
that’s not enough to get me drunk!” she shot back defensively.
“Really,”
he retorted sarcastically, “’cause I seem to recall someone gettin’ loopy off my whisky and
runnin’ around town drunk until she barfed all over my boots…”
“You gave me, like, three bottles that
night!” she defended herself. “And it was you who suggested that we go to that
bar. And it is so not my fault that
you drive that motorcycle so fast…”
“Oh
yeah, sure,” he rolled his eyes heavenwards, “’s all Spike’s fault, as usual.”
A
shy smile lit up her face at that. They hadn’t been this easygoing with each
other since before that fateful day when they first tore down that abandoned
house. It was nice to see him referring to their past lives together, joking and
snarking with the best of them, that amused little dimpled smile on his face.
His sparkling blue eyes met hers for an instant, and she realized that this was
him - this was the Spike who had
stolen her heart all those years ago…
“So,
on a more serious note,” he cut through her dreamy speculations, “what ‘xactly
did happen last night?”
Buffy
sighed and tried to remember. “Well, we were dancing,” she began, “…and then the
chandelier fell!”
“That’s
right,” Spike’s own excitement began to pick up at this revelation. “There was a
stampede…”
“…’cause
the Haunting did the blood covering the walls act again,” Buffy finished. “And
then Rick…”
Spike’s
eyes instantly flashed with anger. “Kayeri,” he remembered with a hiss.
“After my Bit. We were goin’ after him.” He instantly began looking around for
his pants as the vitality of their mission hit him once more.
“Spike,”
Buffy cut off his search with a small hand curved around one of his well-muscled
biceps.
He
stilled at the touch, hardly able to believe how good it felt. Desire flooded
through his veins anew, and he desperately fought it back to try to make out
what she was saying.
“It’s
morning.” She gestured over to the open curtains which, fortunately, weren’t
causing Spike to be burned to dust since the clouds that had accompanied last
night’s storm were still shadowing the world in a dark gray. The faint light of
morning could definitely be seen through the cloud-cover, however. “We slept
through the whole night. Whatever hunt was on last night…” she trailed off
apologetically.
He
sighed and slumped back down onto the bed. “’s all over now,” he agreed wearily.
“So how’d we end up snoozin’ the night away in each other’s arms, then?”
“We
came back to get weapons,” Buffy remembered slowly.
“The
tranquilizers,” Spike nodded.
“And
then…” Buffy trailed off.
“You
fell asleep,” he recalled, pointing at her accusingly.
“I
did?” Buffy was drawing a complete mental blank.
“I-I
tried to wake you, and then…”
“You
took our clothes off?” she asked in suspicious disbelief.
He
gave her an offended look. “I bloody well did not!” he exclaimed in outrage.
“Then
how did we…?” She gestured back and forth to where they were both still covered
by the sheets.
He
frowned. “Don’t know,” he agreed. “I couldn’t wake you, and then…I fell asleep,
too. Tried to fight it, but…”
“The
Haunting?” Buffy inquired.
He
nodded.
They
both looked to where their clothes had been scattered about the room.
“You
don’t think…?” Buffy began hesitantly.
“Either
that, or someone thought it’d be a right funny practical joke to pull on us,”
Spike countered.
She
frowned. “It wasn’t funny.”
His
scarred eyebrow cocked in her direction.
Another
unwitting giggle escaped her lips. “Okay, so it was kinda funny,” she admitted
sheepishly.
“Great,”
Spike sighed, “so our spook’s got a sense of humor… What do we do now?”
Buffy
let out a little sigh of her own, looked over to where the man she desired lay
naked beside her, and felt the wetness pool between her thighs with renewed
urgency. “Well…” she began hesitantly, leaning in over him…
*
* *
A
black BMW swerved around the last departing ambulance to come to a screeching
halt in the snow-filled parking lot outside the Cascade Mountain Lodge.
Fortunately, the nearly constant arrival and departure of the emergency vehicles
that evening had kept the lot largely clear of last night’s blizzard.
The
door opened, and a figure of medium height stepped out, feet easily tracking
through the snow in the well-worn Sorrel boots she sported for just such a
winter emergency. One eyebrow raised at the ambulance whose lights and sirens
were just now vanishing off into the distance, she headed for the inn itself.
The
sight that met her as she rounded the corner of the grand log building had her
eyebrows raised even further. A man in a camouflage army jacket, blue jeans, and
combat boots stood out in the middle of a snowy field, yanking at a thick rope
he’d attached to a nearby tree. As she watched, the man pulled hard on the rope
and from the other end, which had previously seemed to be buried in the snow, a
hand emerged.
She
approached the man, watching with curious disinterest as a female D’vorak Demon,
of all things, suddenly materialized from the hole in the ground, wearing a
black evening dress and high-heeled boots.
“Excuse
me?” she asked politely of the man, who now sat back against the tree huffing
for breath.
Tucker
cast the buxom blond in front of him a disbelieving look. “Who the hell are
you?” he demanded. He couldn’t help himself from appraising her, however, and
finding himself slightly flustered at the beauty before him.
“You
could help me, perhaps?” she requested hopefully. “I am looking for a Dawn and
Spike Summers?”
Tucker
let out a weary sigh. “Dawn was kidnapped by a Kayeri Demon ‘round midnight,” he
provided. “They’re out lost in the woods somewhere. Spike vanished into thin air
a few hours before that. The Slayer vanished with him. Whether that means he’s
more or less likely to be alive…” He shrugged.
Siggy
let out a resigned sigh and rolled her eyes, perfectly used to this sort of odd
circumstance. “I knew I should have never let the two of them leave home alone,”
she decided…
*
* *
With
a breathless gasp, Dawn opened her eyes to find that they were on solid ground
once more. Shakily, she slipped free of Rick’s arms and promptly decided that
ricocheting off of tree trunks at lightning speed was not the mode of
transportation for her.
“You
are all right?” Rick asked hesitantly, the steadying hand at her waist lingering
a bit longer than was absolutely necessary.
Dawn
nodded and composed herself, turning toward the lodge. “Well, at least you
weren’t lying about the fact that that’s a hell of a lot faster,” she commented
with a wry smile.
Rick
ventured a nervous smile as well and took his place beside her as the walked up
to the glass doors of the recreation room. “I cannot imagine where the others
went,” he commented, holding the door open for her…
And
he was instantly met by the click of a gun barrel.
“Um…a
little help?” he said nervously, staring intently at where the end of Tucker’s
spare rifle was just inches from his face.
Dawn
brushed aside the weapon with a roll of her eyes. “He’s on our side,” she
informed a very suspicious Tucker.
“What?!”
Tucker exclaimed in complete disbelief.
“See,
I told you that she would return home when she got tired of being kidnapped,”
Siggy said reasonably, snacking on a bag of pretzels.
“Siggy!”
Dawn exclaimed in delight, catching the other woman up in a hug.
“What’s
a ‘Siggy’?” Tucker asked, puzzled.
“That
is,” Rick replied matter-of-factly. “But someone who is not me stole the book
for her to read…”
“Uh…what
happened to your eyes?” Lena inquired of him, also confused.
“And
who am I s’posed to shoot?” Tucker wondered, gun still half pointed at Rick.
“You’re
in early!” Dawn pointed out in obvious delight.
“You
are crushing the pretzels,” Siggy informed her, dangling the snack food up
before her before taking another handful.
“His
eyes are red ‘cause he’s a Kayeri,” Tucker informed Lena.
“Will
you stop pointing that gun at me?” Rick pleaded.
“Rrricardo’s
a demon?” Lena asked in surprise.
“Where’d
you get those?” Dawn eyed the familiar pretzel bag suspiciously.
“I’m
only half Kayeri!” Rick insisted.
“The
lady at the front desk kindly gave me the key to your room,” Siggy informed
Dawn.
“No
wonder I was so attracted to him…” Lena pondered.
“Spike
is sooo going to kill you for
stealing his junk food,” Dawn told Siggy.
“If
we can ever find him, that is,” Tucker pointed out.
“So,
what kind of demon did you say you were?” Lena asked flirtatiously.
“Spike
can kill me all he wants,” Siggy brushed off the threat with an unconcerned wave
of her hand, “after that drive, I was hungry.”
“I’m
only half demon!” Rick repeated pleadingly.
“Shut.
Up!” Tucker’s rifle went off, shooting out the open window and into the woods.
Everyone
froze in their scattered conversations.
“Now,”
Tucker began, feeling his blood begin to boil, “am I s’posed to shoot him or
what?”
“No,
of course not,” Dawn shook her head, slightly baffled as to how Tucker could be
at all confused. “Rick’s our ally in defeating the Haunting.”
Tucker
blinked. “And when did this happen?” he demanded.
“After
he kidnapped me,” Dawn replied matter-of-factly. “Now, what was this about Spike
still being missing?”
Siggy
tisked her lightly. “Cannot even keep track of one vampire,” she teased.
“Well,
he was supposed to help out with the hunt last night,” Dawn countered. “I was
too busy to keep tabs on him.”
“This
is what you get for chasing your allies around in the forest all night,” Siggy
countered.
“I
would like to second that,” Rick agreed.
“It
is no matter, though,” Siggy teased Dawn. “I shall free you from another of your
cucumbers.”
“
‘Pickles’,” Dawn corrected, following Siggy down the hall. “And what about the
others? Have we lost them, too?”
Lena
rolled her eyes. “Xel decided to try
to scare the Haunting away with his snoring,” she retorted.
“Veronica
probably went to bed, too, then,” Dawn decided. “And Buffy was with Spike…”
“So,
does that mean that I can go to sleep, too?” Lena demanded in a whiny voice.
“Because after last night…”
“Go
ahead,” Dawn assured her, scowling at where Siggy had just unlocked the door to
their room. “I can’t believe Ms. Danvers just gave you the key,” she shook her
head.
“No
one ever suspects blondes,” Siggy said simply. She gave Rick a grateful smile
when he held the door open for them, and the three of them vanished inside.
“Wait
a minute…” Tucker, still flummoxed, stood in the direct center of the hallway.
“Why amn’t I s’posed to shoot Rick just ‘cause he kidnapped you?” he demanded of
the closed door. “And where were you all night? And what the hell is a
‘Siggy’?!” he exclaimed in despair.
The
closed door held no answers for the poor, confused man.
“They’re
tryin’ to drive me crazy,” Tucker decided with a shake of his head. “Make me
completely lose my mind…” he continued to grumble under his breath. “That’s it,
I’m goin’ to bed…” He trudged off in the direction of his own room, leaving the
mystery behind.
*
* *
“God,”
Dawn sighed wearily, rubbing at the knot in her shoulder as she entered the
common room of her and Spike’s suite, “where on earth could Spike have possibly gotten to?”
Siggy
merely shook her head. “You were up all night, so I will blame this on how tired
you are rather than as a reflection upon your deductive capabilities.” She
opened the door to Spike’s room…
“Eek!”
Dawn squealed at the sight of her sister and Spike naked in bed together. She
quickly covered up her eyes.
“Eek!”
Buffy made the exact same sound and halted her attempt to kiss the
far-too-tempting vampire. She clutched the sheet up around her chest with
renewed fervor at their sudden audience.
“Bugger!”
Spike exclaimed, fastening the sheet tightly around his waist as well.
“Good
morning, short, pale, and not entirely unattractive,” Siggy teased,
apparently not put off by the situation in the slightest. “And you, I gather,
are the Buffy I have heard so much about?”
Buffy
cast a dark look in Spike’s direction. “Who’s she?” she demanded.
“Siggy…”
Spike moaned, burying his face in his hands. “’m never gonna hear the end of
this, am I?” he inquired.
“Never,”
Siggy assured him with a bright smile.
“That’s Siggy?!” Buffy demanded
incredulously, taking in the blonde’s model build and ample chest. Green-eyed
jealousy began to burn deep in her veins.
“What
on earth are you doing?” Dawn demanded, venturing to peek out from between her
fingers. Seeing all inappropriate body parts were safely covered up, she put
herself full into her enraged rant. “The rest of us are out there freezing our
asses off and getting attacked while the two of you are in here having a slumber
party?!” she demanded.
Buffy
gulped and suddenly felt like a horny, delinquent teenager that had just been
busted by mom and dad. “It wasn’t us!” she insisted. “It was the Haunting.”
“Uh-huh.”
It was physically impossible to sound more incredulous than Dawn did at that
moment. “The Haunting made you go to bed together?”
“It
did,” Spike agreed, the same embarrassment taking over him that had Buffy. “Put
us both to sleep while we were gettin’ the tranquilizers.”
“And
did the Haunting remove your clothes as well?” Siggy added with an amused
snicker.
Two
vigorous nods.
“Uh-huh.”
Dawn’s eyebrows had practically shot to her hairline now. “Are you sure you want
to stick with that?” she inquired. “You don’t want to change it to, say, ‘We
accidentally tripped and landed on the bed, and our clothes just happened to
fall off in the process’?”
Spike’s
eyes narrowed. “Oi!” he complained. “Now I know you’re teasin’ us.”
“We
really are telling the truth,” Buffy insisted.
Dawn
frowned. “So, our local malevolent, non-corporeal entity decided to give up its
evil ways and play matchmaker with the two of you last night?” she demanded.
“Exactly,”
Buffy declared.
Behind
her, Spike nodded vigorously.
Dawn
let out a weary sigh. “I’m going to bed,” she decided. “Maybe when I wake up,
this will all make an ounce of sense…”
Siggy
yawned as well. “An excellent suggestion.” She cast an amused smile at Buffy and
Spike. “If you have no further use of your bed,” she riddled Spike lightly,
“perhaps I could borrow it for this afternoon?”
“Uh…right.”
Spike’s face was definitely tinged pink by now. He frowned when he noticed Rick
trying to look inconspicuous at the back of the watching pack, though. “Oi,
Kayeri,” he pointed out.
“I’ll
explain later,” Dawn said, sounding completely exhausted. “Now, can the two of
you get dressed so that we can all go to sleep and the disaster that was last
night will finally be over?”
And,
guiltily, Buffy and Spike scrambled for their clothes…
*snicker*
This chapter was just so much fun to
write. ~_^ Well, until next time...
On
To Chapter 18 <haunted18.html>
Disclaimer:
The usual.
Author's
Note: Whoops, I forgot to cite a source. The inspiration for Rick's Kayeri
ancestry comes from A Field Guide to
Demons, Fairies, Fallen Angels, and Other Subversive Spirits (Mack, Carol
& Dinah. Arcade Publishing, 1998, pp. 121-122). The information provided
herein was adapted for this story and any inaccuracies with actual lore should
be taken solely as my own imaginative efforts. There, that should keep me
law-suit safe. (And, no, you won't
find the Haunting's real identity in there as well, so don't even bother
looking. ~_^)
Previously:
The Haunting had a field day at the ball. Blood dripping from walls, stampeding
hordes, Buffy and Spike naked in bed together - it was quite a party. It's the
next morning, and everything's sorted out now, though. Dawn's giving Rick a
second shot at working with the team, Lena found an underground temple hidden
out in the yard, Siggy's arrived, and Buffy and Spike finally found their
clothes. And so the investigation continues...
Haunted
Chapter Eighteen - Cold Hands…
“No.
Bleedin’. Way.”
Spike’s
vehement objection was followed by a weary roll of Dawn’s eyes.
“I
mean it this time!” Spike insisted.
“Look,”
Dawn’s patience faded, “it’s not really your decision to make. In case you’ve
forgotten, I’m in charge here.”
Spike’s
eyes narrowed. “Kayeri,” he hissed.
“Do I hafta spell it out for you?”
“He’s
not in league with the Haunting, and he wants to help us out!” Dawn insisted.
“That part’s not bein’ disputed,” Spike
shot back.
Dawn
brought her hand up to her forehead and shook her head. “What then?” she
demanded.
“Don’t
think I haven’t seen the way he looks at you,” Spike muttered in a gruff voice.
“Spike,
you’re convinced our grocer’s a psycho serial rapist just because he helped me
carry my bags to the car that one time!” she exclaimed.
“He
is, too,” Spike insisted. “The way he thanks you for your business every time
you go in. An’ I saw him read your
address off that check you gave him.”
Dawn
gave him an incredulous look. “Spike…” she began in a warning tone.
“But
this is different,” he turned the subject back on course. “Those things prey
upon innocent, young things like you. Do all sorts ‘f nasty things.”
“I’m
not a kid,” Dawn pointed out. “I can handle myself if - and that’s a big ‘if’ - he tries
anything inappropriate.”
“Still
say we can’t trust the wanker,” Spike insisted.
Dawn
rolled her eyes. “You don’t trust anybody,” she countered. “And, honestly,
you can’t chase every potential boyfriend of mine away for the rest of my life.”
“Boyfriend?! Damn right, I don’t trust
‘im!” he exclaimed, rising up off the couch as his argument took on newfound
energy. “Demons - real insidious lot, make you think they care about you, but
all the time all they care about is themselves. You can’t ever believe anythin’
a demon tells you!”
Dawn
looked him skeptically up and down.
“Oh,
bugger,” Spike cut off in sudden realization, rolling his eyes heavenwards. He
turned to their intent audience. “Anyone wanna give this a shot that hasn’t just
lost all credibility?”
Buffy
just stared blankly at the sudden explosion that had occurred between Spike and
her sister. Beside her, Siggy was trying not-too-hard not to laugh out loud.
“They
do this often?” Buffy inquired, still somewhat stunned at the bizarre little
argument that had just taken place before her eyes.
“All
the time,” Siggy agreed, giggling slightly at the defeated expression on Spike’s
face.
“Should’ve
known I wouldn’t get any help from bossy birds like you two,” he grumbled under
his breath before flopping back down on the couch beside Buffy, arms crossed
over his chest in a defensive manner.
Dawn
gave him a soft smile. “I really do know how to take care of myself, Spike,” she
pointed out in a forgiving tone.
“I
know.” The comment was muttered under his breath so that it was almost entirely
inaudible, but everyone heard it nonetheless. Embarrassed by the complete pansy
he was turning out to be, he turned to bury himself in a bag of Doritos.
Buffy
bit her lip and fought the tingling desire in her fingers to just reach over and
rest a comforting hand on his thigh. She clutched her hands tighter together,
resisting the urge. After all, one nude practical joke by an evil poltergeist
didn’t grant her touching rights.
“I
would like to see this temple,” Siggy was commenting when Buffy finally forced
her attention away from the cool, lean thigh that was just barely brushing hers
and back to the discussion at hand.
Dawn
nodded. “You remember where it is?”
“Of
course,” Siggy agreed. “It might be advisable to place some sort of warning
around the opening as well. There is a danger that civilians could fall in.”
“Speaking
of civilians,” Dawn agreed with a sigh, “what does dear, stubborn, old Ms.
Danvers say now?”
“Uh…what?”
Buffy was dimly aware that the question had been directed at her. Her attention
had drifted again, however, when she noticed the way Spike’s prominent Adam’s
Apple bobbed up and down when he swallowed. Her mouth practically watered,
thirsting for the taste of the pale, white skin there. And she reinvented the
scene between them that morning - him naked and beneath her, grinding his
hardness against her inner thigh as she savored the taste of his skin, moaning
aloud in need when she took his Adam’s Apple fully into her mouth and sucked,
his hips thrusting up into hers and…
“…like
I asked you to?” Dawn repeated the question.
“Huh?”
Buffy blinked up at her and shook her head. “Uh, I mean, yeah, I talked to Ms.
Danvers. Turns out there was a spontaneous evacuation after last night, anyway.
So, I guess she really had no choice but to close down.”
Dawn
breathed a sigh of relief. “At least that’s something,” she agreed. “Because
looking after ourselves is turning out to be a big enough job.”
“A
near impossible one without that book,” Buffy pointed out.
“Book?”
Siggy inquired. “Has it gone missing, then?”
“Yesterday
afternoon,” Buffy informed her primly, glad to some knowledge that the other
woman didn’t. “And what’s our opinion on whether Rick stole it, anyway?”
“Yeah,
Bit,” Spike said with a satisfied smile on his face, “what’s the verdict there?”
“He
says he didn’t take it,” Dawn insisted.
Spike
rolled his eyes. “And of course we believe ‘im,” he said sarcastically.
“We’re
not sure,” Dawn countered. “If nothing else, it’s possible the Haunting
possessed someone long enough for them to steal it…”
“Oh
sure, just so long as Rrrrricardo’s in the clear,” Spike sulked.
Dawn
gave him an annoyed look. “Are you ever going to drop this?” she demanded.
“No,”
he insisted petulantly.
“At
least he is honest about it,” Siggy teased, obviously more entertained by the
situation than concerned.
Buffy
bit her lip and contemplated the distance between her hand and Spike’s thigh
once more.
“That’s
one thing no one can deny,” Dawn agreed, sparing Spike an amused smile. “So, are
we done arguing now? ‘Cause there’s a lot of work to be done…”
Spike
raised a scarred eyebrow in her direction and dropped the bag of Doritos. “Yeah,
yeah,” he agreed.
“Right
then,” Dawn nodded. “Siggy better go check out that temple. Buffy, why don’t you
wait go along to help pull her back out?”
“I’m
good with the super strength,” Buffy agreed reluctantly. “What about the
others?”
Dawn
checked the clock. “Let them sleep this afternoon. If tonight’s anywhere near as
disastrous as last night, they’ll need their rest.”
“And
you two don’t?” Spike countered, gesturing to where the two women were clearly
awake, despite having only gotten four hours of sleep that morning.
“We’ll
live,” Dawn insisted. “We had far less during the Rusalka affair.”
A
grudging snort in response. Spike was apparently going all-out in his impression
of a Neanderthal male.
“Let
us go, then,” Siggy stood up, plan well-defined in her mind.
Buffy
reluctantly rose from her position beside Spike as well. “What are you guys
going to do?” she asked, directing her question hopefully at Spike.
“Gotta
get Siggy that text to translate, don’t we?” he commented.
Buffy
frowned. “You know where it is?” she demanded, curious.
Spike
and Dawn exchanged a conspiratorial grin. “Not a clue, luv.”
“Then,
how…?” she began.
“Think
we were just wastin’ our time starin’ at that gibberish?” Spike retorted.
Buffy
blinked extra slowly.
“We
took turns memorizing the whole thing,” Dawn provided for her. “We just need to
write it all out, and Siggy’s got her text back.”
“You
memorized all that?” Buffy repeated
incredulously. “Why?”
“Well,
it’s not exactly the first time something like this has happened,” Dawn pointed
out. “And it often lulls the enemy into a false sense of security if they don’t
know we’ve still got vital information.”
Siggy
merely rolled her eyes. “We must leave these two to gloat to each other,” she
said in her accented voice, opening the door. “A hidden temple awaits our
investigation.”
With
one last furtive glance in Spike’s direction, Buffy reluctantly followed Siggy
out of the door…
*
* *
“Well?”
Buffy had never been more bored in her life, and after half an hour she couldn’t
keep the sarcasm from her voice any longer. “You find anything?”
“It
is quite obviously a cult temple,” Siggy’s voice echoed up from the hole in the
snow.
“Oh,
obviously,” Buffy grumbled slightly.
“Did
you say something?” Siggy inquired.
“Nothing,”
Buffy assured her in a too-sweet voice. Going with the incredibly immature
impulses that had first taken over her when she realized how absolutely gorgeous
Spike’s ‘secretary’ was, she stuck out her tongue in the general direction where
she guessed Siggy was.
“It
might be less dull for you if you were to help me investigate,” Siggy suggested.
“Then,
how would we get out exactly?” Buffy shot back a bit snidely.
“I
presumed you would be able to pull yourself back out on the rope,” Siggy said
simply, “but if you cannot-”
Buffy
refused to back down from a challenge by that woman, even an unwitting one. With
a graceful leap, she landed in a crouched position at the direct center of the
temple.
“Or
you could just do that,” Siggy shrugged, returning to her inspection of the text
on the back of one of the statues.
Buffy
looked around at the eerie wooden statues surrounding her and felt a little
shiver run up the back of her spine. “Nice place,” she said sarcastically.
“But
fascinating,” Siggy commented, making several notes in a notebook that looked to
be the identical twin to Dawn’s.
“Oh,
quite,” Buffy grumbled, scrunching up
her nose at a bear-like demon with a second head growing out of its stomach.
Siggy
looked up at that, frowned, and returned to her work. “You do not like me,” she
commented off-handedly.
Buffy
froze. “I didn’t say that,” she insisted.
“But
you are implying it quite frequently.” Siggy turned to the inscription on the
next statue, not slowing down her work for a second, despite their conversation.
“It is perhaps because you see me as a challenge to your amorous intentions for
Spike?”
Inwardly,
Buffy was swearing. Dammit, why did the other woman have to be smart and
perceptive, too? And Swedish? And she
didn’t know what that last one had to do with anything, but she was sure it had
to be some sort of reason not to like Siggy. And wasn’t there anything about this woman that wasn’t
perfect? “S-Spike?” Buffy said incredulously, trying to laugh it off.
“I
have known you for less than an hour,” Siggy didn’t back down in the slightest,
“but it is clear that you desire him.”
“D-Desire
him?” Buffy gulped, her face flushing slightly.
“It
is nothing to be ashamed of,” Siggy assured her. “He is quite a skilled lover.”
“I
know what kind of lover he is!” Buffy
snapped back defensively. “A-And why do you know?” she demanded.
Siggy
sighed and paused in her work to look at Buffy at that. “So you are that Buffy,” she commented with a
sigh.
“What
do you mean ‘that Buffy’? And you didn’t answer my question?” Buffy was
developing a sinking feeling in her stomach. She’d noticed Spike had been a bit
distant, and if he had this bombshell to go home to, that certainly explained
it.
“The
Buffy who broke his heart,” Siggy clarified. “And it surprises you so much to
learn that Spike and I have been intimate together?”
Buffy
felt the sudden urge to retch, the panic was swelling up so violently in her
gut. “I…”
Siggy
frowned at the ragged expression on the other woman’s face. “We are no longer
together,” she assured her quickly. “I love Spike very much, but I am not so
much a fool to fall in love with
him.”
Buffy
didn’t feel reassured. “You and Spike…?” she repeated. Inwardly, a nasty little
voice was making all sorts of inappropriate comments. How could he even manage to screw her? Her
chest is so big, he wouldn’t even be able to hold her… The snark wasn’t
alleviating her fears any, though.
“You
love him?” There was a definite frown on Siggy’s face now as if she were
pondering the mysteries of the universe itself. She quickly came to the
conclusion that her assessment of Buffy was correct. “You are not as I
imagined,” she said in a surprised tone.
“Imagined?”
Buffy’s head was still spinning with confusion and possibilities. Above it all,
though, was the horrible fear that Spike was slipping from between her fingers
once more. “Spike told you about me?”
Siggy
let out a weary sigh and sat down on a stone bench that lined one of the walls,
gesturing for Buffy to sit as well. Hesitantly, Buffy followed her lead, her
hands balled into tight fists, nails threatening to cut deep into her flesh.
“Spike
almost never mentions your name,” Siggy began slowly, deliberately, considering
the other woman intently, “and when he does, it is with such pain that I have
never questioned him about you. But that does not mean that I do not know what
happened between you. I need only observe him to understand.”
“How?”
The answer hadn’t been what Buffy had been expecting. The turmoil in her gut
remained, but a hint of curiosity lay on top of it as well now.
Siggy
sighed. “I know Spike very well,” she commented, “better than any other, save
perhaps Dawn. And even her knowledge is colored by her feelings towards him.”
“You
said you loved him,” Buffy countered, a catch in her voice.
A
small smile lit up Siggy’s face. “He has shown me a kindness and respect that
few other men have,” she admitted. “He is perhaps the greatest friend I have
ever had, and I truly believe that he values my friendship as well, but there
can never be anything more between us.”
“And
you’re telling me this, why?” Buffy asked curiously.
Siggy
bit her lower lip and flipped her notebook closed on the stone bench beside her.
“Spike cannot fall in love,” she said simply.
Buffy
shook her head vehemently. “You’re wrong,” she insisted. “I believed that for so
long, but-”
“You
are not listening to me,” Siggy chided her gently. “I said that he cannot, not that he never could.”
“But
what…?” Buffy was confused again now.
“The
details of what transpired between the two of you are unknown to me,” Siggy
explained. “I know only that he loved you and you hurt him badly.”
The
agitation in Buffy’s chest turned from fear to guilt. “Yeah,” she agreed softly,
“I did…”
“You
were not the first,” Siggy pointed out. “You were merely the last in a long
line. Given his past, I cannot say I blame him for what he has become.”
“You
blame me?” Buffy countered.
“I
blame no one,” Siggy corrected. “It is not your fault that he has known so
little kindness in his life. When I first saw him, I knew him to be a broken
man. I was surprised, then, to discover that he could still demonstrate
affection for Dawn, his sister.” A pause. “Your sister.”
“He
always had a soft spot for her,” Buffy said with a nostalgic sigh.
“It
drew me in,” Siggy agreed. “He is not a man devoid of softer emotion, just one
who buries it so deep that it can never see the light of day.”
“Well,
he is a vampire,” Buffy couldn’t help
but quip.
Siggy
giggled before shooting an annoyed look the Slayer’s way.
“Sorry,”
Buffy winced, “but you were going on metaphorical on me.”
“It
is quite all right,” Siggy assured her with a little smile. “I am used to it.”
She cocked her head to one side, studying Buffy intently. “The two of you are
quite alike,” she finally decided.
“Yeah,
it was kind of his campaign to show me that for a while,” Buffy grimaced.
“You
do not believe it?”
“I
didn’t back then.”
“And
that has changed?”
Buffy
sighed. “What’s that old saying? ‘Absence makes the heart grow fonder.’”
Siggy
nodded sympathetically. “And your heart has not grown less fond now that you are
with him?” she inquired.
“New
saying,” Buffy shot back, “ ‘Presence makes the heart grow fonder.’”
Siggy
smiled at that. “It is quite a challenge,” she commented.
“What?”
“To
win Spike’s heart.”
Buffy
gave her a curious look. “I thought you said it couldn’t be done,” she pointed
out.
“I
said that he is no longer able to fall in love,” she corrected. “But for someone
whom he has once already let in…” She shrugged. “Perhaps you are still fortunate
enough to be there. I do not envy you your task, though.”
Buffy
groaned at that as well. “It’s like…like he’s warm to me one minute and cold the
next. And every time I think that maybe, yeah, he wants me…” She shook her head.
“Trying to decipher what’s going on in his head could take a lifetime.”
“But
at least it is never boring,” Siggy agreed. She frowned for a minute. “He
is…afraid now, I think,” she began hesitantly.
“He
was never afraid before,” Buffy pouted slightly.
“If
you cannot understand how one can be burned so badly as to never wish to risk
their heart again, then perhaps you two are not so alike after all,” Siggy
commented.
Buffy
bit her lip. Angel… “I know,” she
whispered softly.
“Then
perhaps you can show him what made it worthwhile for you to love again,” Siggy
suggested.
Images
flashed before Buffy’s eyes of Spike in the final year that she’d known him -
laying a comforting hand on her shoulder as they sat on the porch steps
together, tending to her bleeding knuckles after she’d crawled from her grave,
the soft jokes he’d used to make her smile on even the worst days, the passion
that burned within him when they joined, the complete and absolute devotion to
her even when she was at her worst…
“He
does deserve better than the half-life he is living,” Siggy said.
Inwardly,
Buffy couldn’t help but agree…
*
* *
“You’ve
an evil, disgusting thing!”
“You’re
beneath me.”
“The
only chance you ever had with me was when I was unconscious.”
“You
were just...convenient.”
“There’s
nothing good in you.”
“I
could never be your girl!”
“Soulless...”
“Disgusting...”
“Monster!”
Buffy
snapped awake with a gasp, body shaking slightly from the memories that had
bombarded her in her sleep. Almost fearfully, she reached out beside her on the
bed and was relieved to find herself alone. The nightmare images had been just
that - a nightmare. Wherever Spike was, he wasn’t bleeding and broken, shattered
to pieces at the force of her blows, her words, and…
With
a disgusted shake of her head, Buffy got up. That was years ago, she reminded
herself. Different life, different Buffy.
There’s no danger now. Spike is…
Just
in the other room.
The
thought was sobering. She was a different person now, living in a different
world, and so was he. But the memories of the pain she had inflicted - those
were real. Exaggerated through the nightmarish haze of her subconscious to be
even more nauseating, true, but she had still inflicted so much pain…
With
nothing else to distract her mind, Buffy quickly slipped into the jeans and pale
blue sweater she’d been wearing earlier. The evening had been a bust - with only
the group of demon hunters left in the inn, the Haunting hadn’t dared showed
itself to the group at large. Buffy had been unable to catch Spike’s eye all
evening, largely because he had been glaring pointedly at where Dawn and Rick
had been sitting quietly beside the fireplace, discussing the case. Cheeks
flushing from the pointed looks Siggy had been sending her way, Buffy had
ultimately retired early despite the previous peaceful night in Spike’s arms.
Admittedly,
it hadn’t been the best of moves, since now it was one in the morning and she
was wide awake.
“A
little extra patrol never hurt anything,” she sighed to herself, catching her
hair up into a sloppy ponytail before venturing out into the corridors.
She
passed by the open doors to the recreation room and could still hear the sounds
of Xel and Lena’s argument; the demon pair hadn’t ventured from their places at
the pool table since she’d gone to sleep. Dawn and Rick were also still awake,
deeply intent in some discussion. Buffy was surprised that the dark shadow
hanging over their shoulders - namely, Spike - had gone. Maybe Dawn had finally
kicked him out.
She
just gave her sister a small wave as she passed, however. She wasn’t
particularly in the mood for company at the moment. As much as she hated to
admit it, that dream had gotten to her, made her question whether everyone was
really better off without her…
She
turned down a blackened corridor, now entirely devoid of life that the hotel
guests were gone. The window at the far end of the hall was frosted over with
ice crystals, creating the eerie illusion that the entire building was buried in
snow and they were all trapped.
Buffy
felt an involuntary shiver run down her spine at the strange feelings of
helplessness the thought invoked in her. Pulling the long sleeves of her sweater
down so that her hands were buried within the soft silk of the fabric, she
ventured ever onward and…
She
froze dead in her tracks, every muscle coiled and ready.
The
silence seemed to surround her for an instant, a thick black cloth draped over
her and smothering her. And then, slowly, the sound trickled back in. Slow,
scattered notes. Haunting harmonies and a melody that could only come from
beyond the grave…
Instinctively,
her feet carried her over to the open door of the sitting room. She hadn’t been
aware of it until this moment, but this was what she had been searching for. The
same feeling of peace - of rightness
- settled over her as the piano’s tones wwound their way deep inside her mind,
and she felt almost hypnotized, mesmerized by the siren sound…
She
stilled as she reached the door. It was only slightly ajar, as usual, and aside
from her first encounter with the phantom pianist, she hadn’t dared to enter the
room lest it stop its beautiful music. Tonight, though… Tonight something felt
different, as though something deep within her had changed, the previous night’s
experiences giving her the motivation she needed to slowly open the door…
It
didn’t creak this time, and the soft music continued, circling round to the
beginning of the verse once more.
Buffy
drew in a deep breath at the sight of the ghostly specter before her. A
phosphorescent, disembodied hand slid gracefully over the keys, its movements as
agile as a spider’s legs. The back of her apparition’s head gleamed a pale
white-blue in the bands of moonlight that cut through the gloom of the inn, let
in through the skylights overhead.
Buffy
paused for an instant but then finally dared to continue. This had gone on long
enough, and she was finally prepared, finally ready…
She
took one step into the room and made her away around the bookcase that obscured
the rest of the phantom from her view, her footsteps as silent as a prowling
cat’s. Her eyes widened in sudden realization as she got her first direct view
of her specter, and she made the last few steps over to the piano bench with
renewed confidence.
The
song she had so come to love over the past weeks didn’t abate in the slightest
as she reached out with one shaky hand toward its composer. The feel of
familiar, worn leather warmed her soul, even as the music came to a startled
halt, fingers slipping onto atonal keys.
“You
know,” she began, a small smile curving the corners of her lips, “we’re going to
have to find some way of getting you
a tan, ‘cause honestly? I thought you were dead. Which, technically, you are, I
suppose.”
“Ha
bloody ha,” Spike retorted with a roll of his eyes. “And haven’t you ever heard
of knockin’, Summers?”
Heh-heh.
Anyone see that one coming? You all know you wanna review for the next chapter
'cause, hey, the fun's just starting...
On
To Chapter 19 <haunted19.html>
Disclaimer:
The usual.
Author's
Note: OK, now that I'm no longer giving away any plot twists (hopefully), I'll
officially announce that this story also has a Dawn/OC pairing. (Go on, guess
who it is. It's really hard. ~_^) And, to the few very observant people who pointed it
out, yes, Rick Salvatore is the same
Salvatore that Dawn's married to in the 'Seventh Slayer' universe. However, this
story is not part of the 'Seventh
Slayer' universe in any other way. I just felt all guilty because I'd developed
this huge backstory for Rick for 'The Seventh Slayer' and then I never got to
use him. So I decided to plug him in here since I needed a romantic interest for
Dawn.
Previously:
Buffy and Siggy talked; Spike's emotionally fragile now. Buffy found out that
Spike was actually her phantom piano player. (Honestly, it was a lot more than
it sounds like... ^_^)
Haunted
Chapter Nineteen - Warm Hearts
“I
feel like a fish in a barrel.”
This
optimistic remark came from Rick right after Dawn had finally had enough of
Spike’s hovering and looming and had not-so-subtly ordered him to go take a long
walk off a short pier.
“We’re
going to get more and more isolated up here if the weather keeps up like this,”
Dawn agreed, staring at the chess board between them. Her bishop had checkmated
his king over an hour ago, but they had never bothered to clear off the board. A
conversation had easily sprung up, and there was no longer any need for the side
distraction.
Rick
nodded glumly, sunglasses firmly in place once more. “You do not suppose our
Haunting can take control of the weather?” he suggested.
“Even
if it could, it couldn’t possibly make it snow more,” Dawn teased lightly.
A
small smile quirked at the edges of Rick’s lips. It was the only outward
indication of his humor. Dawn was actually surprised to find that she had found
him easier to read with the glasses off. Even though his eyes had been shocking
in their uniformity and color, she’d learned remarkably quickly to decipher
subtle emotional nuances in their movements.
“And
we are back to the fish in a barrel,” Rick concluded.
Dawn
snorted. “Worse comes to worst, I’m sure Siggy could drive through a glacier as
if it were a sunny June afternoon. According to her, this is just a few
flurries.”
Rick
grinned. “I cannot believe she went into town at this late hour. The woman is
clearly suicidal.”
“No,
suicidal would’ve been taking Spike’s
car out in this weather,” she laughed.
Rick
chuckled as well. “He is very overprotective of his car,” he commented.
Dawn
rolled her eyes. “He’s overprotective of everything…in case you hadn’t noticed.”
Rick
conceded the point with a nod. “He cares for you as family, as you do for him. I
envy that about you.”
Dawn’s
expression turned wistful. “Father a demon, mother killed by demon haters, huh?”
she pressed softly.
“Oh,
they hated father as well,” Rick said with a distant sigh. His expression seemed
to close off to her at the memory.
“I’m
sorry,” Dawn bit her lip. “I didn’t mean to bring up…”
He
shook it off as nothing. “It happened a long time ago,” he insisted.
Dawn
nodded and looked down at her hands. “Sometimes, if you keep the past buried too
long, it can overwhelm you,” she commented off-handedly.
“You
speak from firsthand experience?” Rick inquired curiously. His focus shifted so
that he could once again see the green magical ebb that danced across her flesh,
animating her and composing her.
Dawn
looked around and spotted her sister passing by in the hallway. A brief image
flashed before her eyes of Buffy’s dead body lying at the bottom of Glory’s
tower, but she shook it off and managed a smile and a wave. “Tell you what,”
Dawn said, turning back to Rick. “I’ll spill my story, if you’ll tell me yours.”
A
curious eyebrow quirked above the rim of his sunglasses. It took a second’s
thought, but only a second’s. “It is a deal,” he agreed with a shy smile.
“You
just went to sleep and left me to
freeze to death in that hellhole of a temple?!” Lena screamed in outrage at that
very moment.
“Well,
I didn’t know you were down there,
now did I?” Xel shot back angrily.
Dawn
rolled her eyes.
Rick
did as well, but the effect was lost beneath the dark shades. “It is a deal,” he
repeated, “but can we continue this discussion somewhere else?”
“You
read my mind,” Dawn agreed with a grin…
*
* *
“You
know,” Buffy began, a little giggle escaping her lips as all her misconceptions
about the identity of her phantom player finally came to light, “I thought you
were a ghost.”
“Slayer
who can’t even tell the difference between a ghost an’ a vampire,” Spike snorted
good-naturedly.
“It’s
not my fault that you’re all pale with the hair and the black clothes that make
you look all decapitated from behind,” she retorted with a playful flick of her
hair over one shoulder.
A
small smirk curled at the edges of his lips. “Oh, so I was a headless spook, was
I? Mighty big words you’re usin’ there, pet.”
“Hey!”
she protested on principle, a grin of her own lighting up her face. “I can use
all sorts of big words! What do you think I am, monosyllabic?”
A
chuckle at her joke. “Ooh, California girl’s showin’ off for the crowd,” he
teased.
“My
academic honor was being disputed,” she retorted, arms crossed over her chest in
a defensive manner…which also happened to show off her chest in the low v-neck
of her sweater quite nicely. “And maybe you should check out a dictionary Mr.
Victorian Education. I said you were decapitated, not headless. In fact, what
with your frightening paleness and fetish for black leather, you looked quite
headful.”
“Now,
that ‘m confident isn’t a word,” he countered. Almost of their own devices, his
eyes drifted down to the tanned cleavage that disappeared beneath the pale blue
silk of her sweater. He had to bite back a moan at the memory of that soft, gold
skin revealed fully to him that morning.
She
rolled her eyes in the patented Buffy manner and sat back against the armchair
beside the piano bench. She watched as his fingers absentmindedly flitted over
the keys, just tapping the polished ivory lightly so that the cadence was
completed only in his own inner ears.
“So,
er, yeah…” he began, a bit embarrassed, ducking his head and scratching the back
of his neck. “I was just…uh…”
“I’ve
been listening to you practically every night since I got here,” Buffy pointed
out with a small smile. “There’s no way you can cover.”
He
sighed. “Oh bugger…”
“There’s
no reason to be embarrassed,” she reassured him softly. “You play beautifully…”
A wistful little flutter moved deep in her chest, still aching for the haunting
touch of his musical caress.
“Big
Bads don’t play beautifully,” he huffed slightly, arms crossed over his own
chest now.
“That
is so not true,” she countered. “What about the Phantom of the Opera?”
“Yeah,
well ‘m more ‘sexy rebel’ Big Bad and less ‘tragic antihero’,” he insisted.
“Really?”
she inquired with a grin. “’Cause I always thought you were kinda both.”
“You
think ‘m sexy?” He blurted out the question hopefully before he even had a
chance to think and gave himself a few good mental slaps for the unintentional
slip.
Buffy
bit her lip and looked intently down at her shoes. “C’mon, you know you’re
totally hot,” she admitted with a blush.
The
evil Big Bad smirk crept slowly across his features. “You know you want me,
Slayer,” he teased in a seductive purr.
Buffy
shivered at the sound of his voice, the half-whispered innuendo feeling like the
cool caress of his fingers up and down her spine. “Yeah,” she said with a shrug.
“It’s not like it’s a secret or anything.”
His
eyes widened, and for one moment the impossible occurred - Spike was completely
and utterly flummoxed. “I…er…uh…” he gulped in disbelief at her admission,
Adam’s Apple bobbing enticingly as he did so. “Well, that is…see…”
She
couldn’t help but giggle. He looked so adorable like that, all his bluster cast
aside as the man within tried desperately to comprehend what she’d just actually
admitted. “I decided to cut out the emotional lies a ways back,” she provided as
he slowly reasserted control over himself. “It makes life a whole lot easier if
you just admit how you feel, y’know?”
He
nodded slowly. “Never thought ‘d hear you say those words,” he admitted,
composed again now but sounding almost…shy?
“That’s
because you had to deal with me in my ‘royally fucked up’ phase,” Buffy agreed
with a roll of her eyes. “Sorry about that.”
“Um…yeah,”
he said hesitantly, still only half believing this conversation was occurring.
“’S all right. Just, y’know, caught me by surprise is all.”
“More
like ‘floundering and gasping for air’,” she teased lightly.
He
chuckled. “Don’t need air,” he pointed out.
Her
expression softened as she looked at him.
“What?”
he demanded, squirming slightly at her intent focus.
“It’s
just…” she began, in awe at her sudden revelation, “you get these little
crinkles around the edges of your eyes when you smile, and you’ve got these
dimples, and…” She trailed off, blushing slightly. “I guess I’ve just never
watched you smile before,” she finally whispered.
Macho
manliness apparently in serious jeopardy, Spike moved to get up. “Got a nice
smile yourself, luv,” he felt obliged to reply.
Buffy
rose with him, and her hand came to rest on one powerful arm, her fingers
curling gently around his biceps. “Stay,” she requested softly.
He
snorted. “Yeah, so you want me,” he retorted, pulling away. “Big deal. Half the
birds I meet do. Must be my fit bod; they just can’t resist.”
“That’s
not-” Buffy began in protest. Uh-oh,
looks like I struck a nerve… Inwardly, she winced.
“Well,
you’re in luck, then,” he persisted, cutting her off. “’Cause ‘m easy. Go on and
ask anyone.” He caught her own arm at that and pulled her up roughly against his
body, so that only inches separated their lips.
“Spike-”
she pleaded hoarsely.
“Even
the Bit’ll tell ya,” he insisted, leaning his head in.
“William…”
He
froze at the sound of his real name, and it was all the reprieve Buffy needed to
slip one hand between them, resting the tip of her index finger against his
luscious lower lip and holding him at a distance.
“I
don’t want you to be easy,” she insisted raggedly, tears brimming in her eyes at
all the pain he must’ve gone through to now think that this was all there was -
just lust without tenderness, without love… “I want you to be real. I want you
to be Spike. I want you to be mine…” The last confession was said in a
breathless whisper, and she looked directly into his stormy blue eyes all the
while so that he could see the truth within her.
His
eyelids fluttered shut for a second, and his demeanor softened. “Sorry about
that, pet,” he whispered, embarrassed at his own behavior now. “I just-”
“It’s
okay,” she assured him softly. “I get it. Really I do.” Her finger slowly
ventured from his lips to trace the razor’s edge of one cheekbone. A little purr
escaped his throat at the affectionate touch, and she smiled now that she had
the real Spike back. “Stay with me?” she requested again, careful this time.
“Yeah,
right,” he agreed with a wistful little sigh. “Whattaya wanna…?” He let the
question trail off.
“Will
you play for me?” she inquired hopefully, gesturing to the piano.
“Uh,
yeah. Sure thing, pet,” he agreed, sounding slightly surprised. “You really
like…?”
“I
love it,” she assured him, reluctantly pulling away so that he could return to
the piano bench. She took the seat beside him without hesitation and watched as
his fingers once more found their places on the ivory keys.
“I
composed it myself,” he admitted somewhat sheepishly.
“I
can tell,” she agreed with a soft smile before letting herself drift off into
the sensual notes once more…
*
* *
“You
can destroy the universe?” Rick sat back on the sofa in Dawn and Spike’s common
room and blinked.
“And
I nearly did,” Dawn shivered slightly.
Noticing
her chill, he reached over onto the armchair and tossed her the throw blanket
there. She gave him a grateful smile in response and wrapped it around herself.
“It’s
always been easiest just to forget about it,” she confessed. “I’m entirely human
otherwise, and…” She trailed off. “Except that you can see it, can’t you?” she
pointed out somewhat bitterly.
“Only
when I look a certain way,” Rick assured her.
“Come
again?”
“It
is like…a different focus of a camera,” he tried to explain. “I look in a
certain way, and I can see magical energies and the like.”
“Are
you doing it right now?” Dawn asked curiously.
“I
can if you want me to,” he provided, shifting his vision so that the green aura
that surrounded her like a halo burned bright before him.
Dawn
scowled. “I couldn’t see what you did. Take off the glasses.”
“There’s
nothing to see,” he insisted hastily, the flushing of his cheeks visible even
over his chocolate brown complexion.
“There’re
your eyes for one,” Dawn pointed. “Now that I know…” She reached up hesitantly
for the frame of his lenses. “There’s no need to hide anymore.”
“They
are a demon’s eyes,” he let out one last token protest as she removed his
sunglasses.
“Yeah,
well, I’m used to Spike vamping out all the time, so I’m kinda, sorta used to
it…” She trailed off with smile at the sight of his red eyes once more. “I think
they’re fascinating,” she admitted softly.
“That
would make you the only one to think so,” Rick commented a bit gruffly. He
didn’t pull away from the hand at his cheek, however.
“What
about your father?” Dawn inquired softly.
A
deep sigh escaped Rick’s lips. “My father…was not a typical Kayeri,” he finally
conceded.
“
‘Was not’? He’s dead?”
“He
is,” Rick agreed. “They could not allow the abomination that was a demon who
loved a human to live.”
“They?”
“The
Cuiva village my mother was born into,” Rick clarified. “When they found out
that she was…” A shake of his head. “They drove her out, would have killed her
had my father not come to her defense.”
“At
least your parents loved each other,” Dawn commented, remembering the shouting
matches between Hank and Joyce with just a tinge of the old pain from her
childhood.
“As
I said,” Rick agreed with a small smile, “my father was not a typical Kayeri. He
was a virtual outcast because of his association with my mother.”
“Ah,
the fun of trying to live between human and demon societies,” Dawn added with a
sympathetic smile.
Rick
smiled up at her at that. A real, full-out, open smile. The first from him she’d
ever seen.
And
Dawn was certain that her heart had just melted…
*
* *
“Can
you teach me?” Buffy’s question interrupted the comfortable silence that had
settled between them as they both drifted off into the music.
Spike
shot her a skeptical look. “You know how to play?”
A
pointed roll of her eyes. “Four years of the hell my mom liked to call piano
lessons,” she countered.
“A
smart woman, your mum,” Spike retorted with a little grin.
“Yeah…”
A nostalgic sigh. “Anyway, I completely suck, but I still wanna learn. Maybe I
could manage just the melody.”
“No
harm in tryin’ now, is there, luv?” he agreed with a quirk of his lips. “Unless
those lessons stopped ‘cause you finally slayed the teacher, that is…”
“This
was pre-Slayer, believe me,” Buffy assured him. “Otherwise, there would’ve been
no way my mom could’ve forced me into them.”
“Bet
you’re glad you had ‘em now,” he countered.
An
amused smile curved the edges of her lips. “Knew you were gonna say that,” she
teased.
“Well,
it was too obvious to pass up,” he insisted defensively.
“All
right, I’ll give you that one,” she
conceded, “but only because I want you to teach me.”
“Fair
enough,” he agreed with a shrug, pulling a notepad from his duster pocket. “You
read music?”
“Really
slowly,” she admitted.
“We’ll
start off on the keyboard first, then,” he decided. “Start on the D…you can find D, right?”
She
rolled her eyes at him. “I’m not that
bad,” she insisted, the index finger of her right hand pressing the D in front
of her firmly.
He
breathed an inward sigh of relief. Maybe she actually did know what she was about, after all.
“Right, then. Follow my lead.” He took up parallel position an octave below and
slowly ran through the melody.
Buffy
giggled and stumbled over the keys and shot him apologetic looks each time he
had to go back and get her back on the right notes. She really never had been
very good, but then she’d never found the piano at all fun before, either.
Spike
chuckled as she missed another raised seventh, and he slowed his pace down so
that she could catch on again. She managed to keep up with him for six measures
before her fingers wandered off on their own again, and she scowled down at the
keyboard as if it were intentionally trying to vex her.
The
expression was so completely adorable - Slayer wrath and pouty little girl all
rolled together in one - that Spike couldn’t keep himself from laughing aloud.
Buffy
shot him a mock-offended look. “Some teacher you are,” she grumbled, “making fun
of your students…” Inwardly, her heart was racing, though. He looked so happy,
carefree, beautiful. And she was the
cause of his good humor. She had always wondered just how much they could laugh
together if she’d allowed the hostility between them to fully abate…
“Think
we’d better write it down for you, after all,” Spike decided, still chuckling
under his breath. He flipped open the notebook and tore out a blank page,
drawing a series of surprisingly neat lines before he began penning in the notes
over them.
Fortunately,
he was left-handed, so Buffy could lean in close on his right side and watch him
work. “You wrote all of this?” She
shook her head.
“What?
Don’t think ‘m clever enough to come up with a tune?” he retorted.
“No,
it’s not that,” she shook her head. “It’s just… I can’t believe that anyone can write music like that.”
“Where
d’you think it all comes from, then?” he inquired.
She
shrugged. “Never thought about it, actually.”
He
shook his head. “Ah, the wonders of modern education…” he mourned.
“You
learned this in school?” she asked
incredulously.
“Well,
yeah. Where else?”
“They
teach this in school?” She blinked
again.
“Yeah…well,
they did back when I went,” he conceded. “That was a long time ago. Everyone had
to know this sorta thing to be educated.”
A
distant expression crossed Buffy’s face. “You’re really old, y’know,” she
finally commented.
“’m
only a hundred thirty!” he protested.
Buffy
laughed. “That’s old,” she assured him. “But not, like, creepy geezer old. Just,
‘wow, there’s so much I don’t know about you’ old.”
He
shrugged and turned back to coloring in the dotted notes of music before him.
“No one does,” he said simply.
She
bit her lower lip and placed a hesitant hand on his shoulder. He turned to look
at her in surprise, bringing their faces into oh-so-tempting proximity once
more. Buffy let her eyelids flutter shut and savored the feel of his cold breath
against her cheek. This closeness… God, how she had ached for it! All those
years of being alone, and then these last few tortuous weeks when he had been so
close but still untouchable…
“I
want to know, though,” she whispered. “I want to know it all…” Hesitantly, she
leaned in and oh-so-carefully brushed a gentle kiss right at the corner of his
lips…
*
* *
With
a breath of warm relief, Siggy shut the lobby door to the lodge behind her and
shook the crystallized snow from the hood of her parka. Removing the coat
entirely when she realized her task was hopeless, she brushed off all the excess
snow in the entrance hall. Task accomplished, she tucked her jacket under one
arm and the newspaper she’d bought at the local 7/11 under the other and
returned to the suite she was now mooching off of Spike and Dawn.
Whistling
a jaunty tune under her breath and trying to compete with where Spike seemed to
be slaughtering the keyboard in sitting room, she fumbled in her pocket for her
keys. Swearing in a soft foreign tongue when she realized that they were in one
of the parka pockets that were now concealed from her, she stopped in the middle
of the hallway and dropped everything on the floor so that she could sort it all
out.
“Need
some help with that, little lady?”
The
husky voice cut through the blackness of the corridor like a knife, and Siggy
leapt a foot in surprise at the sound. She spun around startled, only to breathe
a sigh of relief when she saw the identity of the speaker.
“Mr.
Tucker,” she gasped, one hand over her bosom in a gesture that she knew looked
cliched but nevertheless was instinctive, “you startled me.”
“Didn’t
mean to,” he assured her, taking a step in closer. “Wanna hand?”
“No,
thank you.” She turned back to her coat and found the keys within. She held them
up for him to see and picked up her parka and newspaper once more. “It is under
control now.”
“Shouldn’t
be surprised that you don’t want my help, I suppose,” Tucker commented
off-handedly, stepping closer.
Siggy
frowned at the unexpected menace in his motions and turned back down the hallway
in the direction of the safety of Spike and Dawn’s suite. “You are not?” she
asked, confused.
“A
pretty thing like you,” he went on as if he hadn’t even heard her comment. “All
you bitches ever do is ignore me. Ol’ Tucker’s not good enough for you, huh?”
“Wh-What
are you talking about?” Siggy asked, alarmed now. He was following her slowly
down the hallway, a predatory menace in his step, and the words coming out of
his mouth spoke of an irrationality that she hadn’t sensed in him when they’d
met briefly earlier. “I never said any such thing.”
“But
you thought it, though,” he accused. “I know that you thought it.”
Siggy
scrambled with the keys in her hand, fumbling for the door. “I did not-” she
dared to look up.
And,
at that moment, he stepped into the narrow beam of moonlight that encompassed
her, and she saw for the first time the malevolent red glow deep in his eyes. He
roughly grabbed at her wrist, and she screamed…
*
* *
She
wasn’t quite sure how it had happened, how they had finally bridged the gap
between them and how their lips had finally met. But, oh, right now she didn’t
care. With a gasp, she pulled him in closer, feeling the strong, lean
musculature of his body pressed hard against her yielding flesh.
A
heady moan escaped her lips as he pulled her into his lap, letting her feel his
rock-hard desire for her. God, she had dreamed of this and now to finally have
him… She ground back against him, hands groping at black leather and pushing it
back down off of his body. She needed more, always more. She needed to feel his
skin against hers, his weight on top of her, his…
“God!”
she cried aloud as his blunt teeth nibbled hungrily at the salty sweat of her
throat.
“Taste
so good…” he mumbled inarticulately into her hair, overcome with the ecstasy of
finally having her in his arms.
“Want
you now,” she agreed, pulling his lips down to hers in response.
He
rose to his feet at that, her legs still wrapped tight around his waist. Cloth
parted from heated flesh, fluttering down to the floor almost of its own
devices. Half naked now, they crashed against the wall, grinding their desires
together erotically.
“Bedroom?”
he suggested hoarsely.
“Now.”
Her own voice was low and husky with desire.
Together
they staggered, fought, and disrobed their way to her room, fumbling for
doorknobs, stopping every foot to share another passionate kiss.
A
sigh of relief escaped both their lips as they tumbled back onto the mattress.
Soft, tentative caresses now accompanied their kisses as he moved slowly on top
of her, accepting the glimpse of heaven she was offering him…
“Rick!”
Dawn cried as he entered her, drowning out Siggy’s scream for help in the
hallway…
*
* *
Buffy
pulled away slowly, licking her lips and savoring her brief taste of his skin.
She noticed with a small smile that Spike’s eyelashes were still fluttered shut
from when she’d kissed him. One of her thumbs traced the strong line of his jaw
as she moved to back away from him…
And
he let out a little gasp of protest, leaning back into her touch and pressing
his own lips oh-so-softly down on top of hers.
Buffy’s
eyes widened for a second before her body melded into his, accepting the power
of his embrace and the sweet passion of his kiss.
Their
lips lingered for a while, keeping their kisses shallow and short. Heady breaths
escaped both their lips as the passion was stoked between them, burning ever
brighter as Spike opened himself up to her, each slanting of their lips
reminding him more and more of why he’d once laid his heart bare for her…
With
a gasp, he finally pulled back, not able to make that final step, not so soon.
Buffy
let out a little whimper of protest but didn’t fight to resume their passion.
“I…”
he began hesitantly, almost apologetically.
“It’s
all right,” she soothed him softly. “I can wait.”
“I…We
should…”
“Probably
call it a night,” Buffy agreed reluctantly, finishing his sentence for him.
“Yeah.”
His cheeks pinkened slightly as they sat back to look at each other. “But ‘ll,
y’know, write out the rest of the score for you and…” He gestured to the
half-written music on the piano.
“Oh
yeah, thanks,” she blushed as well. “We can…tomorrow maybe…?”
“Um,
sure, I just…”
“Yeah…”
Why isn’t there ever an emergency to
break up awkward pauses like this? Buffy sighed inwardly.
And
a scream shattered the midnight silence of the lodge.
Yes,
that’ll do nicely,
Buffy decided as she and Spike bolted to Siggy’s aid…
Heh-heh,
I'm so incurably evil it's not even funny. Well, at least I finally gave you
some smoochies, but if you want the cliffhanger resolved...well, you know what
you've gotta do... ~_^
Disclaimer
& Author's Note: The usual.
Previously:
Dawn and Rick slept together. Buffy and Spike kissed and then ran to the rescue
of Siggy, who is being attacked by a Haunting-possessed Tucker...
Haunted
Chapter Twenty - Blood Red
Siggy
screamed and yanked back hard away from Tucker’s grasp. The fingers around her
wrist were like steel, though, and she only succeeded in wrenching her own arm
painfully. She bit out a gasp and aimed the heel of her boot at his kneecap.
Hard.
He
crumpled in response, and she took the fortunate opportunity given her to pull
free and run. A howl of rage followed her desperate flight around the corner,
and before she knew what was happening, she was tackled hard from behind. She
hit the ground with an “oof!”, and the weight of the man of her back knocked the
air from her lungs with bruising intensity.
“Thought
you could get away from me that easily, bitch?” Tucker’s voice sounded cold and
inhuman in her ear. “Think you’re smarter than me, better than me?” The blade of a hunting
knife gleamed in the soft moonlight, and he pressed the tip right at the back of
her neck, ready to sever her life if she struggled further.
Siggy
froze, wide-eyed with fear for the first time in her life. There was absolutely
nothing she could do to stop him without condemning herself. A horrifying
feeling of helplessness swept over her just and his lips leaned over to whisper
right into her ear once more.
“You’re
mine, bitch…”
And,
at that moment, Buffy and Spike rounded the corner, saw Tucker holding Siggy
violently down, and all hell broke loose.
Before
Buffy even had time to register what was happening, Spike leapt forward with a
roar, features shifting to cruel demonic planes in the moonlight, and with
clawed fingers he ripped Tucker’s body off of Siggy’s.
Tucker
crashed back against the wall, shattering the small end table he’d landed
against, and slumped to the ground half-dazed. When he looked up, his eyes were
clear of the haze of the Haunting once more, but the knife remained firmly
grasped in his hand.
It
was all over in an instant. Spike leapt at him faster than the eye could see,
and just as Buffy lunged forward in protest, she heard the sickening snap of
bones breaking. Tucker fell to a lifeless heap on the dark blue carpeting, and
Spike was instantly back at Siggy’s side, cradling her sobbing body against him.
Buffy
watched dumbstruck, the horrible facts presenting themselves to her one by one.
Tucker was dead. Spike had killed him. Tucker was human. Spike’s chip hadn’t
fired. Spike’s chip hadn’t worked. She, the Vampire Slayer, had just watched a
Vampire kill an innocent human.
Out
of years of habit, she caught hold of the stake in her pocket and pulled it out,
her knuckles white on the polished wood. It was her job - her duty - to slay Spike now, and she could
feel her heart breaking in her chest.
He
was still huddled over Siggy, unaware of the moral quagmire the Slayer was
trying desperately to swim her way out of. His face was still that of a demon,
nuzzling her neck softly, one fang carefully knicking the place where he’d
marked her as family and drawing one drop of blood from her skin as a
reaffirmation of his vows.
“Never
let anyone ‘urt you,” he whispered raggedly, holding her sobbing body as tightly
as he could without hurting her. “Always here for you, pet, always.”
Siggy
clung to him, burying her head against the comforting coolness of his chest, her
fingers fisting in the thick leather of his jacket. Waves of relief continued to
sweep over her that he had been there, that it was all over now, that she was
safe…
“Shh,
that’s it, luv…” he cooed to her softly, one clawed hand stroking her hair
affectionately before he looked up for the first time and saw the weapon in
Buffy’s hand. Instantly, he froze at the sight, confusion in his golden eyes.
“H-He’s
dead,” Buffy felt the sudden need to defend herself. “You killed him.” She
looked at the vampire in full game face clutching a mortal woman to him and
tried to find it alarming or dangerous, but deep inside her she knew that it
wasn’t. Spike may have been able to kill, but even with his fangs mere inches
from a human throat, Siggy was in no danger.
Spike’s
eyes hardened in realization. “Yeah, I killed ‘im,” he agreed in a low growl.
“Would do it again in a second, too.”
“I-It
was the H-Haunting.” Buffy tried to keep the stutter from her voice, but it was
impossible what with her world falling out from under her. Never in a million
years had she dared consider that she’d find Spike again only to have to stake
him. “It wasn’t his fault…” This last statement was pleading, as if begging him
to understand that what he had done was wrong, begging him to be something he
wasn’t, to miraculously have a soul after all…
“He
hurt one ‘f my girls,” Spike insisted vehemently, his words reassuring Siggy
while confronting Buffy. “No one
hurts my girls an’ lives.”
Buffy
felt her heart shatter at his words. With a visibly shaking hand, she raised her
stake and…
“No,
please.”
The
hoarse whisper froze Buffy in her tracks, and she noticed that Siggy had turned
to face her for the first time, eyes still stained with tears and one hand
curled protectively over Spike’s heart.
“He
saved my life,” she pleaded.
Buffy
watched Spike’s expression turn tender once more as he nuzzled Siggy’s hair
comfortingly, and her world slipped out from her once again. But not because she
had to kill Spike anymore. Because she could choose not to kill Spike. She felt dizzy
from the implications, unfamiliar notions flitting through her head that he had,
in his own way, done the right thing, done good…
With
a clatter, Buffy’s stake fell to the floor, and then she ran and ran and ran…
*
* *
An
over-dramatic sigh, and Veronica landed gracefully on the settee in the
recreation room. “Are things as deathly dull here tonight, as well?” she
asked in a bored drawl, lighting up a cigarette and caressing the filter with
her crimson red lips as she took a deep drag.
Xel
and Lena’s continuous argument froze for a second at the unexpected arrival of
the third party, and Xel hastily straightened his jacket before shooting a leer
Veronica’s way.
She
gave him a small smile in response and coolly blew out a smoke ring.
Lena
scowled at the interplay. “I would’ve thought a slow night would be a good
thing,” she pointed out primly. “Or do you want to be attacked?”
Veronica
rolled her eyes. “I didn’t say I wanted the Haunting to provide us with
entertainment, little girl. I merely suggested we find something to break the horrible monotony
of being trapped out in the middle of nowhere…”
Xel
shot her a bright smile and pointedly sat on the settee right beside her. “You
had something in mind, perhaps?” he suggested in his best seductive voice.
She
gave him a coy smile in response. “Maybe.”
Lena
bristled visibly, and her antennae shook with rage. “Well then, why don’t you go off and do whatever it is you
have planned by yourself,” she hissed
in a jealous rage. “We’re,” she
grabbed Xel’s hand for emphasis, “turning in for the night.”
“We’re…what?”
Xel demanded, irritated now that she was ordering him around.
“We’re
going to bed,” she informed him angrily.
“No,
I’m not!”
“Yes,
you are!” She shoved him pointedly in
the direction of the door.
“Ow,
woman!” he exclaimed, now being dragged along by one antennae behind her.
“Didn’t you ever learn any manners? Haven’t you ever-?”
The
door slammed shut behind the departing couple, leaving Veronica alone in the
recreation room.
She
let out a weary sigh. “Well, this place is a bust,” she decided before getting
up with a sudden decision. “I wonder where that gorgeous vampire’s gotten off
to…”
*
* *
It
had been a simple matter for Spike to wrap his duster around Siggy, lift her up
into his arms, and carry her back to his room. Shivers had overtaken her just as
they’d entered the common room, and Spike had rushed her to his bed without even
bothering to find Dawn first. Siggy had calmed some when she’d been buried under
the covers and warm once more, and he’d soothingly stroked her hair to calm her
down.
After
ten or so minutes, she finally managed to look up at him and smile. “You must
think me such a…how you say?…wimp?” she ventured.
“Not
at all, luv,” he assured her, sitting on the edge of the bed and smiling softly
now that the shivers had left her body. Somewhere between the hallway and his
room, his features had morphed back into human form. “Think you’re right brave
for survivin’ that nutcase. Had the common sense to cry out for help an’
everythin’.”
“I
was lucky you were nearby,” Siggy agreed with a shudder. “The recreation room is
so far off… I doubt the others even heard.”
“Yeah,
well, vamp hearing, y’know,” he assured her, well aware that she was troubled by
this near miss. “Would’ve heard you anyway.”
She
accepted that at face value and gave him an appreciative smile. “Thank you,” she
said softly.
He
looked embarrassed at that. “No need, luv. Not like ‘m a hero or anythin’. Just
can’t let anyone touch my family, y’know?”
Siggy
smiled and inwardly rolled her eyes. “If you say so,” she let him live with his
delusions.
“Should
prob’ly see to gettin’ rid of that wanker I left back in hallway,” he commented,
half to himself. “Be a nasty trip to anyone who comes across ‘im…”
“Spike.”
She caught his wrist before he could flee. “I do not wish to be alone,” she
pleaded softly. “At least until I fall asleep?”
With
a resigned sigh, he dragged the armchair in the corner over to the bed and
plopped himself down. “Bloody women orderin’ me around all the time like ‘m some
kinda pansy…” he grumbled under his breath good-naturedly. He couldn’t really
begrudge her this request, though. How often had he been desperate for Dawn’s
comfort and reassurance at night? It suddenly struck him as odd that he hadn’t
had one of his little breakdowns since their first arrival at the inn…
Siggy
lay on her side facing him for quite some time, puzzling out the mysteries of
the universe in his expressive features. When she finally spoke, it was barely a
whisper. “I do not regret that you killed him.”
Spike
started at that, having half drifted off himself. “What’s that, pet?”
“That
Tucker,” she explained. “The man who attacked me. I am glad that he is gone.”
“Did
it for you, luv,” he assured her.
“I
know,” she agreed with a wistful smile. “You are a good man, I think,” she
commented before closing her eyes.
Spike
opened his mouth to protest, but she already seemed to be falling asleep and he
didn’t want to wake her. With a sigh, he shut his own eyes and tried not to
remember the look of horror on Buffy’s face back in the hallway.
Should’ve
known better,
he chided himself. Should’ve known the
only reason she was interested in me was because she thought I was some kind of
neutered pet. Learned that lesson the hard way last time, didn’t I? Well, it’s
not happening again. I’m not letting her fool me again…
And,
surprisingly, despite his mental agitation, he fell asleep as well, spread out
awkwardly over the usually uncomfortable armchair…
*
* *
Veronica
knocked pointedly on the door to Dawn and Spike’s suite and once again got no
answer. A scowl crossed her features as she tried to imagine where he could
possibly be at this hour of the morning. She sent a pointed glare in the
direction of the door to Buffy’s room.
“Bitch-slut,”
she muttered under her breath before reluctantly stalking back to her room.
She
turned the corner and…
“Aiee!”
she screeched in terrified surprise at the sight before her. She quickly ran
over to the body and felt for a pulse. “Fuck.” Tucker was dead. With a weary
sigh, she went to go wake up Ms. Danvers and have the police stop by to pick up
yet another corpse…
*
* *
Buffy
had had a horrible time trying to get
to sleep that night. Half of her wanted to dash out of her room and go find
Spike so that she could stake him, and the other half of her wanted to dash out
of her room and go find Spike so that she could kiss him and tell him that it
was all right. It wasn’t often that her Buffy side and Slayer side seemed to
give her multiple personality disorder, but this was one of those very confusing
times.
As
a result, she’d locked herself in her room and refused to go out lest she do
something she would regret later. But that hadn’t kept her from tossing and
turning all night, trying to decipher the man who’d given her the sweetest, most
tender kiss she’d ever known one minute and had snapped a man’s neck the next.
The sounds of soft conversation through the wall to Spike’s room didn’t help
anything, especially since that odd jealousy was back at the closeness between
Spike and Siggy.
And,
when she finally did drift off to sleep, she dreamed…
“Christ,
Buffy!” Spike exclaimed in ecstasy, hands rattling the chains that bound him to
the bed as he thrust up deep inside her.
She
let out a moan of her own, throwing her head back and riding him as hard and
fast as she could. Her fingers raked deep into the bare chest beneath her,
drawing blood and pain that just drove her on faster. Her eyes remained riveted
on the dirt ceiling above, mind intentionally blocking out the knowledge that
she was in a crypt, fucking a dead man.
It
was easier when she looked away from him like this. She could make him whatever
she wanted - just a long, thick cock and a hard body meant solely to pleasure
her, to be used and discarded by her…
Her
climax shook her to her very core as he struck the sweet spot within her over
and over again. A cry of raw pleasure and then she collapsed on top of him, her
hips still gyrating against his swollen erection erotically.
“God,
Buffy, I love you,” his ragged voice whimpered against her sweat-soaked hair. “I
love you so much. L-Let me go, pet. I need to touch you, make you feel so good…”
It was as much of a plea as he would ever give her.
Buffy
froze at his words, and her hand shot out in response, catching rough hold of
his neck and squeezing. He gasped in pain, but as he didn’t need oxygen, the
effect of choking to death was lost. She could compress his trachea, however,
prevent him from talking, from saying such sweet things to her…
“You’re
nothing to me,” she bit out cruelly, rising up off of him. “You know that,
right, Spike? You’re worthless. A filthy, soulless monster. You could never
love.”
She
looked down at him with disdain, disgusted by the naked longing and devotion in
his eyes. God, how could he still love her after all this? Didn’t he get that he
was just her cheap whore? That she was using him for a little
fun?
“You’re
pathetic,” she practically spat out, the nails of her free hand slicing his
beautifully sculptured cheekbones. Trails of red flowed down the wounds, and at
all that moment all she wanted was to mar his beauty in every way, to punish him
from being fool enough to love a monster like her…
He
caught the danger in her eyes and struggled helplessly against his bonds, but
the chains held fast. Ha,
that’ll teach him to trust me, the nasty
thought flitted through Buffy’s mind.
With
agonizing slowness, her hand trailed down his smooth, bare chest until her palm
lay over his unbeating heart. “Do I have your heart?” she whispered with a
wicked smile. “Do you give it to me?”
He
nodded numbly, throat still too constricted to speak.
“Then
you won’t need it anymore,” she hissed before her hand dug down into his flesh,
and he cried out in pain, and…
Suddenly,
it felt as though she had whirled into the Buffy body she’d been watching all
along. She froze in horror at the blood on her hands from where her evil
doppelganger had just tried to rip out his heart. Tears filled her eyes as she
stared down at the body of the man she loved, lifeless and still beneath
her.
“S-Spike?”
she whimpered softly, fingers that had been ripping him apart only second ago
now caressing him gently, pleading for him to be all right.
He
didn’t stir, and certain knowledge filled her mind that in this hell his body
wouldn’t crumble to dust even though he was dead, just to torture her with the
remains of what she’d done.
“Please,
Spike,” she sobbed softly, pressing dozens of soft kisses across his face, his
lips.
Her
hands found the chains that had bound him and snapped them with one flick of her
wrists. Still, he remained limp and lifeless beneath her.
“Don’t
leave me,” she pleaded. “It’s me now, Spike. It’s really me. I’ll never hurt
you, baby, never… God, I love you so much. Do you hear me, Spike?” She was
growing hysterical now as it began to sink in that he was truly gone. “I love
you, I love you, I love you…”
She
fell atop his body, clinging desperately to the empty corpse.
“Love
you, love you…”
Love
you…
“No!”
With a horrified scream, Buffy bolted upright in bed, sheets drenched with
sweat. “No, no, no…” she pleaded with the darkness. “It didn’t happen like that!
It didn’t! I…”
Fresh
sobs shook her body at the memory. She’d just fled, that was all. Freaked out
completely at his admission and had run as fast as she could, leaving him there
bound and helpless, unable to stop her. That, in itself, was horrible enough to
her now.
“No,
not Spike…” The feel of his dead, unanimated body beneath still felt so real, so
horrifying. “Please, god, no…”
She
sniffled and looked up and for the first time noticed the red light surrounding
her, dancing off the walls in merriment at her pain.
“Y-You
bastard!” she screamed at the
Haunting in infuriated outrage. “How could you-?” She trailed off and wiped the
tears from her eyes as a grim determination took over her. “Do you worst,” she
informed it with cool malice. “You’ll never turn me against him again. Never. I love him more than anything,
you…ugly stage lighting effect!”
The
red light bounced away from her at that, as if stunned by her violent opposition
to its emotional manipulations. It turned a sickly green around the edges for a
second before vanishing in a swirl of light.
And,
alone at last, Buffy finally let herself cry her eyes out. Needless to say, she
didn’t sleep again that night…
*
* *
Just
as the sun peeked over the horizon, Rick let out a languid sigh and clutched the
woman beside him even closer to his body. His drowsy mind registered only a
feeling of unexpected contentment for a minute before he finally remembered
where he was and who he was with. A smile crossed his lips when he finally
opened his crimson eyes to see the brunette head tucked into the curve of his
shoulder.
Dawn
looked so beautiful when she slept, innocent and angelic, but the fiery
determination that had first drawn him to her was still visible within that
beauty, a part of it. Lazily, he turned his attention to her aura, basking in
the soft green glow that circled them both when they lay close like this…
And
then noticing the eerie red light that seemed to be leaking in through the
cracks in room. He started in surprise and alarm, and Dawn moaned in her sleep
at his motion, wrapping a possessive arm around his waist. He froze when he
realized they were surrounded by the light now, but then a curious thing
happened.
The
light seemed to want to move in closer - undoubtedly, to possess them. But as
Rick watched, the red glow bounced harmlessly off of the green glow that
surrounded Dawn, turning a sickening olive color at every point of collision.
After only a few seconds effort, the Haunting gave up and fled from the room
once more.
Rick
blinked.
“Mmm,
‘morning.”
The
satisfied murmur against his chest turned his attention from the unusual
phenomenon and back to the woman in his arms. “Good morning,” he agreed,
pressing a soft kiss to her forehead.
Dawn
smiled softly and tangled her limbs comfortably with his. “Guess this means last
night was more than a good dream, huh?” she commented.
“Much
more,” he assured her with a conviction that no one would have been able to
deny.
Dawn
gave him a radiant smile and pulled him in for a deep kiss, savoring the feel of
his lips against hers, the sweet taste of his tongue… “God, I never do this,”
she said with a sigh, breaking the contact of their lips and resting her
forehead against his.
“What?”
he asked curiously, one hand tracing the full swell of her breast beneath the
sheet.
“Just…hop
into bed like this,” she clarified. “I hope you don’t think it’s a habit of
mine.”
“It
has never happened to me before, either,” he assured her, breathing in the
coconut scent of her hair and savoring it.
“But
last night was…”
“Special,”
he finished for her.
“Yeah,”
she agreed with a shy smile that melted his heart.
“I
have never felt like this about anyone else,” he informed her softly. “I have
never dared let anyone get so…”
“Close,”
Dawn agreed, dizzy from the tacit understanding that seemed to be passing
between them.
“Close,”
he concurred, leaning in to steal another passionate kiss from her lips.
Soft
murmurs escaped both their throats as they mingled lazily in the sheets
together. Only Dawn’s colossal yawn finally broke them apart. A short burst of
laughter escaped the pair of them before they hazarded to sit up in bed.
“I’m
thinking…breakfast?” Dawn suggested, stretching her aching - but, oh, so
satisfied - muscles.
“Breakfast,”
he agreed with a smile.
However,
when they finally emerged from their room, fully dressed once more, the last
thing they expected was to find World War III breaking out in their common room.
Dawn
answered the desperate pounding on the door to admit a shaking Buffy who dashed
into the room without even asking to be let in.
“Spike,”
Buffy pleaded anxiously, “tell me he’s still all right!”
“Uh…”
Dawn froze, confused and still half asleep.
Buffy
dashed right past her and into Spike’s room, squealing a little sigh of relief
when she saw him sleeping safe and sound - and rather uncomfortably - in the
armchair. “Oh, thank god…”
Dawn
and Rick had rushed in after her, her alarm catching on, and now stood even more
bewildered in the doorway. “Uh, what happened last night?” Dawn ventured
hesitantly, just as the sudden presence of the audience caused Spike to awake
with a lion-sized yawn, fangs half-extending in the process.
He
blinked, noticed everyone, and cried out “Bloody hell!” in surprise.
His
cry in turn woke Siggy, who awoke with her own start, and the circus was truly
ready to begin.
“What
on earth-?!”
“I
dreamed you were dead!”
“Did
something happen…?”
“What’s
everyone doing here?”
“What’s
that smell?”
“It’s
none of your business!”
“Oi!
You slept with demon boy, there!”
Spike’s
exclamation won out over all others, of course, and everyone turned to where
Dawn and Rick - who, now that they thought about it really shouldn’t have been there at that
hour of the morning - stood guiltily in the doorway.
“You
did?” Siggy sounded excited at the gossip.
Spike’s
nostrils were flaring with rage. “Tell me you didn’t,” he demanded in a low
growl, eyes narrowed.
Dawn
set her shoulders squarely. “I’m not going to lie,” she said confidently.
“Especially since it would be completely pointless, given that you can smell the
truth.”
With
a malicious intent in his step, Spike prowled towards the nervous young man in
the doorway, eyes flashing a dangerous gold.
“And
I absolutely forbid you to take this out on Rick!” Dawn shot out angrily. One
index finger caught Spike squarely in the chest, and the vehemence behind it
pushed him backwards. “I’m an adult, and I can make my own choices, and you have
no right to bully him around out of some outdated notion that you’re defending
my honor.”
Spike’s
eyes softened back to blue, and he opened his mouth to protest. “I wasn’t-”
“We
all know you were,” Dawn cut him off
in full fury mode now. “Well, I’m sick of it. I don’t want to hear another word
on the subject.”
“I
just-”
“Not.
Another. Word,” she breathed through clenched teeth.
He
gulped and nodded, a wounded look in his eyes.
Dawn
softened at that, and she pulled him in for a quick hug. “You know I love you,”
she assured him, pushing his head down to rest on her shoulder, “and I know
you’re just trying to look out for me, but I need you to just let this go.” She
let him go with a soft smile and pressed a quick kiss to his cheek. “Please?”
she begged, with big, round, green eyes. “For me?”
A
sigh and then another nod. “Manipulative bitch,” he grumbled good-naturedly.
“Know I can’t resist the Bambi Eyes…”
Dawn
flashed him a radiant smile and placed another soft kiss on his cheek. “Love
ya,” she assured him before turning to the rest of the room. “Now, maybe can we
discuss what’s going on at breakfast?”
A
loud knock broke the still of the suite, and Rick rushed over to answer it. He
started in surprise when Veronica practically collapsed into his arms.
“Horrible!”
she gasped in disbelief.
“What?”
Everyone crowded around her.
“The
hotel staff has all fled!” she exclaimed melodramatically. “There’s no more room service!”
Everyone
just blinked.
“Oh,
and Tucker’s dead, too,” she added, almost as an afterthought.
Believe
me that dream sequence was very hard
for me to write. We will be getting
more into the aftereffects of Spike killing Tucker and what the hell happened
with the chip, too, so review and remember that everything happens for a reason
so hold off on the flames...
Disclaimer
& Author's Note: The usual.
Previously:
Haunting possessed Tucker and attacked Siggy; Spike killed Tucker; Buffy was not
pleased. Haunting gave Buffy really
nasty nightmares about her abuse of Spike; Buffy was doubly not pleased. Rick
and Dawn had sex, but their happy morning after was interrupted by all the chaos
of last night, ending ultimately with Veronica rushing in and reporting 1. that
room service was gone, and 2. that Tucker was dead. And so we continue...
Haunted
Chapter Twenty-One - Consequences
Dawn
blinked in disbelief at Veronica’s very existence. “You didn’t think that,
maybe, that last fact is just a wee
bit more important?” she couldn’t help but ask sarcastically.
Veronica
blinked open one of the eyes that had fluttered closed after her horrific
pronouncement. “No room service,” she stuck by her initial determination. “No
restaurant. No maids. No laundry.”
Meanwhile,
Buffy felt a pit developing in her stomach. After her nasty confrontation with
the Haunting the night before, Spike’s killing last night had been brushed to
the side. Now that awful churning was beginning anew, however, and she ventured
a nervous look in the vampire’s direction. Nope, that didn’t help. She still
didn’t have the slightest clue how to deal with this situation.
A
frown had already creased Dawn’s forehead as she pondered this latest news. “The
Haunting must’ve gotten to him last night,” she began.
“No,”
Spike commented gruffly, falling back on the sofa with a slight huff, “I got to ‘im.”
Dawn
blinked at him in surprise. “Clarify?” she demanded.
“Our
old pal Tucker,” Spike began sarcastically, “decided Siggy was a free service of
the establishment. I straightened him out.”
“By
snapping his neck?!” Buffy blurted out, angry once more. How dare he? How dare
he take a human life and force her into this horrible position?
“That
was you?!” Veronica looked at Spike
in surprise, carefully reconsidering her interest in him. It only took a second
for her to decide it didn’t diminish his attractiveness in the slightest. After
all, it wasn’t like he was the first killer she’d taking a lusting to…
Dawn’s
face was closed off now, a careful mask of calculating distance. “Rick?” she
turned to the half-Kayeri with a pleading look. “Why don’t you take Veronica
down to the kitchen and see if the two of you can scrounge something up so that
we don’t all starve?”
Rick
nodded and gave her shoulder a reassuring squeeze, implicitly understanding that
this was a matter she needed to handle without an audience. “If worse comes to
worst, I can always cook,” he agreed before holding the door open for Veronica.
Dawn
spared him a small smile as he went before turning back to her waiting audience
of Spike, Buffy, and Siggy. “You were there?” she asked Buffy pointedly,
somewhat puzzled that there hadn’t been a Slayer/Vampire fight to the death the
previous night.
“Yeah,”
Buffy agreed somewhat guiltily, “I was there.”
Dawn
nodded solemnly and turned back to Spike, who had now taken up full defensive
position on the couch. “What happened?” she demanded matter-of-factly.
“Mister
Tucker attacked me without provocation,” Siggy stood up to Spike’s defense. “I
screamed for help, and Spike came. I was pinned to the ground with a knife at my
throat. Spike saved my life.”
“Yeah,
prior to killing Tucker,” Buffy felt
obliged to point out.
“He
had a knife,” Siggy insisted.
“He
wasn’t possessed anymore!” Buffy shot back. “Plus, what’s a knife going to do to
a vampire, anyway?”
Siggy’s
eyes narrowed. “Would you be so quick to judge had it been your life?” she
accused.
“Absolutely,”
Buffy shot right back. “That’s irrelevant.”
“Oh,
so Tucker’s life is important, but mine is irrelevant?” Siggy shot back.
“That’s
not what I said!” Buffy shot back in exasperation. “What’s wrong with you? He killed someone!”
“What’s
wrong with you?” Siggy retorted. “It
is part of his job - the very same job you do.”
“I
don’t kill humans,” Buffy insisted.
“And
you do not think that just as many innocents may have died because of that
policy?”
“Guys,
stop,” Dawn demanded sternly when she saw that Buffy was about to explode once
more. “This isn’t getting us anywhere.”
Buffy’s
jaw clicked shut, but she didn’t look swayed from her position in the slightest.
Siggy
looked equally confident in her own opinion.
Spike
was staring down at his nails, picking at the non-existent nail polish there.
He’d, quite surprisingly, withdrawn from the argument the instant Buffy and
Siggy had started to go at it. In all the years Dawn had known him, she’d never
seen him let someone else fight his battles for him. It was certainly curious.
“Spike?”
she pressed pointedly.
He
sighed and looked up. “Yeah, I killed the tosser. Yeah, I prob’ly didn’t hafta.
No, I wasn’t thinkin’ about that at the time. No, ‘m not sorry for doin’ it.”
Dawn
shut her eyes and felt the beginnings of a headache coming on. “You remember
what I told you the last time…” she began.
“Last
time?!” Buffy was furious now. “You’ve let him kill before?”
“It
is his job,” Dawn repeated Siggy’s
point from earlier before turning back to Spike. “We need to discuss this,” she
decided. She caught Buffy’s look. “Alone.” Her focus turned to Siggy. “Why
don’t you work on translating that text? The written copy is in my room.”
Siggy
nodded and vanished into Dawn’s room.
“Buffy,”
Dawn instructed, “help her.”
“But
I can’t read…” Buffy began in protest.
“You
can provide detailed knowledge of the Haunting’s behavior and help theorize,”
Dawn insisted. “Or, if you’re more comfortable helping Rick and Veronica in the
kitchen, do that. But I need to talk with Spike alone.”
“I-I’m
the Slayer,” Buffy pointed out.
“Yeah,
but I’m his boss,” Dawn countered,
“and that makes it my job to deal
with this.”
Buffy
bit her lip. She didn’t exactly want to handle this situation, but she wasn’t
quite sure she could trust Dawn to be unbiased, either. Not that she herself was
unbiased… With a reluctant nod, she followed Siggy back into Dawn’s room.
Dawn’s
full attention turned to Spike now that they were alone. “Your room,” she
ordered simply, opening the door and entering with the anxious vampire on her
heels…
*
* *
Buffy
sat back and watched as Siggy continued to scribble intently on the notepad
before her, consulting the foreign text composed of alternating patches of
Spike’s neat penmanship and Dawn’s sprawling characters. The other woman hadn’t
said a word to Buffy since she’d entered. Their little difference of opinion had
obviously taken its toll on the former friendliness Siggy had shown her.
It
made Buffy surprisingly uncomfortable. More than anything she wanted to talk to
Spike, to plead some sort of latent goodness out of him, but that avenue was
closed to her now. And she found the conflict with Siggy more troubling than she
would have expected. The other woman was human, presumably with soul firmly in
place. How the two of them could see this issue so completely differently boggled her mind. And made
her wonder for the first time which opinion was right. Which of their souls was
a better determiner of right and wrong, really?
The
silence, however, was stifling, leaving the questions to brew in her head
unanswered. “Is there anything I can help with?” The question was a truce
offering as well as a way to push aside her swirling thoughts.
Siggy
looked up, sighed, and ventured a nod. Temporary truce accepted. “It is a
difficult script,” she provided, gesturing for Buffy to sit beside her. “And not
the least of it is trying to decipher Dawn’s handwriting.”
Buffy
managed a small smile at that and looked at Siggy’s scribbled notes. “And that’s English?” she teased lightly,
gesturing to the disjointed phrases.
Siggy
sighed. “It will obviously take quite a bit of polishing, but I think I have the
basics. See this sign here?” She pointed to a grid of crossed wedge-shaped
marks.
Buffy
frowned and nodded at the unfamiliar script.
“The
phonetic translation is Shur-Ashk-Um-Ur-Abi. I believe that is the name this
text gives to our Haunting.”
Buffy
scrunched up her nose. “I vote that we just stick with calling it ‘the
Haunting’,” she decided.
Siggy
smiled at that. “It is less…unwieldy,” she agreed. Another frown. “The name
itself is untranslatable, I think. It appears to be a mixture of many different
ancient languages. Perhaps a conglomeration of many? If so, our Haunting must
have once been quite widespread throughout the Near East.”
“Does
it say what it is?” Buffy pressed, looking in vain for meaning in the mysterious
script of that bygone era.
“A
demon of some sort.” Siggy puzzled over a particular phrase. “I believe it says…
‘Shur-Ashk-Um-Ur-Abi, the eater of despair.’”
Buffy
frowned at the incomprehensible message. “Is that literal?” she inquired.
“I
am taking it as such,” Siggy agreed. “This seems to indicate that our Haunting
feeds upon despair in the human psyche.”
“Sounds
like the bastard,” Buffy agreed.
“It
can…modify?” Siggy frowned at the word. “Adjust? Alter? No…more like modify.
Modify human emotions, draw its victims to their deaths, and…” She trailed off.
“This will take a bit more work,” she concluded.
“Yeah,
well at least it sounds like it’s confirming everything we know so far,” Buffy
said, sounding encouraged. “We got a way to kill it?”
Siggy
frowned. “Some of the later verbs would indicate that, but the grammar is
complex. It will take more study,” she concluded.
“Well,
at least we’ve got someone to study,” Buffy decided.
Siggy
nodded and frowned. “If our Haunting is indeed this Shur-Ashk-Um-Ur-Abi, I
cannot help but wonder how it arrived here, of all places.”
“Supernatural
things hate me,” Buffy concluded. “All the really nasty ones follow me around
just waiting for their chance to end the world.”
A
sly smile crossed Siggy’s features at that. “Your sister suffers from similar
superstitions,” she provided, “but I think there must be something more…unless
the Haunting anticipated your arrival by half a century.”
“Well,
this thing first showed up back when Ms. Danvers’ family bought the place…”
Buffy suggested.
Siggy
nodded. “And definite human agents would have been necessary to build that
underground temple.” She paused. “I wonder…” Her finger trailed down the page.
“Ah, the ritual for summoning the Shur-Ashk-Um-Ur-Abi.”
Buffy
gave her an annoyed look.
“The
Haunting,” Siggy corrected. “Yes, I
do believe that the temple could serve in this function.”
“So
someone decided to invite this thing to the all-you-can-eat buffet of human
misery?” Buffy inquired skeptically.
“So
it would appear,” Siggy agreed.
“Someone’s
in for a world of pain,” Buffy decided. “If they’re still alive, that is…”
“So
that human would deserve death,
then.”
Apparently,
the war was back on.
“I
didn’t say that,” Buffy countered.
“Do
you believe it?” Siggy demanded.
“No,
of course not!” Buffy insisted.
“So,
you cannot foresee any circumstance in which a human would deserve death?” Siggy
pressed.
“Humans
have a right to live.”
“All
humans? In all circumstances? Would killing a human ever be justified?” Siggy
continued. “Criminals, perhaps? Or during wars? Or in self-defense?”
“That’s
not what we’re arguing about,” Buffy pointed out. “We’re talking about a demon
killing a human.”
“A
demon, then,” Siggy agreed readily enough. “Would a demon be justified in
killing a human in any of the circumstances I have listed?”
Buffy
shook her head. “You’re muddling the issue. Demons don’t kill for those reasons.
They kill because… They just do! They don’t have souls, not like us.”
“But
what of the many demon species that do not kill? Xel and Lena do not have souls,
yet their species does not kill humans. Are they inherently evil?”
“Vampires are,” Buffy insisted
vehemently. “They kill humans all the time.”
“Many
do,” Siggy conceded. “But Spike does not. Is he evil merely because many of the
rest of his kind kill indiscriminately?”
“He
just killed a man in cold blood last night!” Buffy exclaimed.
Siggy’s
eyes narrowed. “Not in cold blood,” she countered. “He was defending me.”
“He
didn’t need to kill Tucker to defend you,” Buffy insisted, arms crossed in front
of her. “You were already safe when he did it.”
Siggy
frowned for a second. “If I were being attacked by a vampire,” she began slowly,
“and you came across us, you would naturally keep the vampire from biting me,
correct?”
Buffy
nodded at that, a curious expression on her face.
“And
once the vampire was no longer in danger of biting me, would you let it go or
would you stake it?”
“It’s
not the same,” Buffy insisted. “Vampires are dangerous.”
“To
us,” Siggy agreed. “To humans. But can you honestly not imagine that a vampire
would view a demon hunter in a similar light - as dangerous, as killing without
provocation?”
“It’s
not…” Buffy sighed. “Things aren’t that way. Demon hunters kill to prevent
deaths. Vampires kill for sport, for food.”
“Suppose
I agree with that,” Siggy picked her battle. “Where does Spike fall on that
spectrum? He has killed neither for sport nor food in a decade.”
“Because
of the chip,” Buffy corrected.
Siggy
rolled her eyes. “The chip was gone long before I knew him,” she said
matter-of-factly. “I have even seen it. He keeps in a little jar in his room.”
“That
can’t be true,” Buffy insisted. “I saw it go off. Back at the ball, he and Dawn
crashed into each other and…zap!”
“Oh,”
Siggy sighed, “that.”
“Yeah,
that,” Buffy agreed. “Looked like the chip to me.”
“That
is not coincidental, I’m sure,” Siggy agreed. “He has done that all the time
that I have known him. A sort of mental reflex, if you will.”
“Mental
reflex?” Buffy was puzzled.
“When
he does not wish to hurt a human, he mimics the chip’s reaction. He no longer
has a physical trigger to stop himself so he has created a mental one,” Siggy
explained.
“If
he had a soul, he wouldn’t need to fake the pain,” Buffy countered stubbornly.
“But,
in essence, has he not created his own equivalent to a soul?” Siggy inquired
innocently. “Something that causes him grief when he harms an innocent? It is no
longer forced upon him; it comes from within. How is that any less real?”
“I
was a psych major,” Buffy pointed
out. “I know all about Pavlov.”
“Then,
you must know that if such programming had been wired into Spike’s brain then he
would not be able to harm humans even when he consciously wanted to,” Siggy
argued.
Buffy
bit her lip at that. “A soul would mean that he’d never want to kill a human in the first place.
If he’s being killing all this time…”
Siggy
scoffed at that. “This is only the third human. And the previous two were also
in circumstances where he was protecting another. It is not like he kills humans
on a regular basis. And as for your other point… It is absurd. Humans have
souls, and they kill each other all the time.”
Buffy
sighed and clutched her head in her hands. “You’re not looking at this from my
perspective,” she complained.
“And
you’re not looking at this from his
perspective,” Siggy countered…
*
* *
“Was
it really necessary to kill him?” was Dawn’s sole question once she and Spike
were alone.
He
sighed. “Prob’ly not,” he conceded.
“I
see.” Dawn sat down on the bed with a weary sigh.
“Prob’ly
could’ve just given the wanker the beatin’ of his life,” he amended.
“That’s
better?” Dawn inquired curiously.
He
shrugged. “You lot all seem to think so.”
Dawn
groaned. “God, why?” she asked rhetorically.
“He
attacked Siggy,” Spike said simply. “No one hurts either ‘f you and lives.”
“The
Haunting attacked Siggy,” Dawn
corrected.
“Wasn’t
exactly payin’ attention to eye color at the time,” he countered.
“Did
you feel like you were in danger?” Dawn demanded.
“No.
Could’ve taken ‘im any day, rifle an’ all.”
“Did
you feel like Siggy was in danger?”
“Damn
right,” he insisted vehemently.
“Even
though Tucker was nowhere near her and you and Buffy were both there?” she
pointed out.
“Almost
too late that time,” Spike argued. “The next…” He trailed off pointedly.
“Do
you have any idea how less convincing this time is than your previous two
kills?” Dawn inquired curiously. “’Cause I’m having a really hard time seeing
the absolute necessity in this case…”
He
looked down at that, troubled deeply by how Dawn was reacting. “Whadda you want
from me?” he asked softly. “That ‘m sorry I did it? Well, ‘m sorry it makes
things tough for you, but ‘m still
glad he’s not around to have another go at Siggy - Hauntin’ or no. But ‘s not
like I had anythin’ against ‘im. Din’t seem half-bad. Went to a lot ‘f effort to
help you when Rick nabbed you, and I ‘ppreciated that…”
Dawn
bit her lip. It was rare that Spike ever gave a speech that long or heartfelt,
and she needed time to process it all. “I need to think,” she said simply.
He
gulped, a wounded light in his eyes. “Right,” he agreed sadly. “Don’t know what
more you could’ve ‘xpected from me,” he mumbled under his breath. “’m just a
vampire, after all…”
Oh
god, he really believes that…
Dawn herself was overcome by a sharp pain to her heart at his words, and she
quickly went over to give him a quick hug and a peck on the cheek. “Love you,
big brother,” she assured him. “No matter what.”
He
nuzzled his mark on her throat gratefully. “’m sorry I…”
“Shh,”
Dawn assured him. “We’ll handle it together, okay? Right now, we’ve got a
Haunting that I suddenly have renewed desire to kill…”
*
* *
“Think
of it. A demon from a usually violent species - as you yourself have pointed out
- has managed to change his worldview to the point where he would rather defend
his chosen prey from others of his kind than feed as all his instincts urge him
to do. He has come to realize that humans have a right to live, in general.
Would it be no less extraordinary should you suddenly come to realize that
demons have the same right?” Siggy gave Buffy a pointed look.
“Not
if the demons kill,” the Slayer objected.
“Exactly
the policy he uses on humans,” Siggy said in triumph. “He is still a vampire, of
course, and always will be. He has adopted many human customs but…I think his
protectiveness of those he considers his own will never fade. It is something
about vampires that I can respect, given that it has just saved my own life.”
“Vampires
aren’t like that,” Buffy insisted. “They can’t be trusted.”
“But
Spike is different. Does your worldview allow for no exceptions to your rules?”
“I’m
the Slayer. I can’t afford to make exceptions.”
“Then,
why did you not kill Spike in the past, while he was chipped and defenseless?”
Siggy pointed out logically.
“He
couldn’t hurt humans then,” Buffy explained impatiently.
“Because
the chip prevented him?”
“Yes.”
“And
that he now prevents himself means nothing to you? He no longer lives as a
demon. He has come to learn to function in the human world. He has come to
accept many of our values and customs. He is still a vampire, true, but that it
not who he is. Many humans have
killed as many men in similar circumstances and are rewarded as heroes. Is it so
impossible to offer a man you claim to care for just a fraction of that trust?
He has already bridged far more than half of the gap between you. If you are
unwilling to make even one conciliatory step in his direction…” Siggy trailed
off.
“If
what you’re saying is true,” Buffy took a deep breath, “and he wants to be good,
then why does he need the psychosomatic chip reaction?”
Siggy
paused on that one for a minute, considering the question carefully. “I think,”
she began, “that he is afraid, perhaps, to admit that he chooses the human life
willingly. He has lived with the Big Bad image for so long that he does not want
to abandon it.”
Buffy
had to admit, it sounded a lot like the Spike she remembered from Sunnydale,
consistently insisting he was a lot more evil than he ever was.
“And
I also think that he has heard so often that a demon cannot be good that even he
believes it now,” Siggy added. “He has so little faith in himself…” She trailed
off sadly.
Buffy
bit her own lip at that, several pointed barbs she’d thrown the vampire’s way
popping instantly to mind. “I can’t condone killing,” she said simply.
“And
I do not ask you to,” Siggy assured her. “All I ask is that, if you truly care
for him, you will at least try to
understand him.”
Buffy
opened her mouth to answer, but at that moment a knock on the door brought their
conversation to an abrupt halt.
“How
are we doing on killing our local Haunting?” Dawn asked as she and Spike entered
the room…
*
* *
If
the Haunting were corporeal, it would have smiled. It was becoming strong once
more, having fed well on all the corpses that had fallen in the Cascade Mountain
Lodge in the past week. Pain, anger, hatred, despair - they all swirled through
the few vessels left, providing a veritable smorgasbord of human misery.
Every
day now it grew stronger, moving ever and ever closer to its ultimate goal. Soon
even the most powerful of the mortals would no longer be able to fight it, and
then…
It
would claim its rightful host, and through that vessel it would feast upon the
world.
And
I'll have the next chapter out ASAP...
On
To Chapter 22 <haunted22.html>
Disclaimer
& Author's Note: The usual.
Previously:
Tucker attacked Siggy, Spike killed Tucker, Buffy was conflicted, Buffy and
Siggy talked. It was more than that, really, but that's the best I can
summarize. ~_^
Haunted
Chapter Twenty-Two - The Trap
Buffy
sat back with a sigh and watched everyone else argue about how to get the ritual
to work best. Since she seemed like the only person in the room who didn’t know
a thing about magic, it gave her way
too much time to think.
Spike
had been distant all day. That much was obvious. And, given that she’d
threatened to stake him the night before, she could understand why he was a bit
anxious. Hell, she sure as hell would be suspicious if someone promised her
sweet kisses one minute and then threatened to kill her the next. So Spike’s
reticence made a frightening amount of sense.
That
didn’t mean wasn’t sick of it, though. It seemed as though the vampire had been
spending all their years apart perfecting the art of driving her out of her
mind. She was confused enough about her feelings for him without him doing his
impression of a hot-and-cold running faucet to complicate things further.
He
sat beside Dawn now, brow furrowed in concentration at the plan she and Siggy
were forming. Occasionally, he’d make a comment or flash at smile at Veronica
whose hand seemed to be ‘unintentionally’ bumping his leg far too often, but he
didn’t throw a glance Buffy’s way once.
“Okay,
so this is the summoning spell?” Dawn inquired, pointing to a section of the
text Siggy had spent the afternoon perfecting.
“That
seems to be the case,” Siggy agreed, scanning the lines.
“Why
do we care?” Veronica asked in a bored drawl. She re-crossed her legs, and her
foot brushed Spike’s thigh lightly.
“Because,”
Lena retorted in the best ‘duh’ voice she could manage, “this might be how the
Haunting got here in the first place, am I right?”
Dawn
nodded. “It looks like it.”
Lena
flashed Veronica a triumphant look and primped her antennae.
“But
the book came from Eustacia Collins,” Xel pointed out, coming to Veronica’s
defense much to Lena’s annoyance. “She tried to destroy the Haunting. Why would
she have the book that summoned it in the first place?”
Dawn
groaned. “I have no clue,” she admitted, “but our priority is getting rid of
this thing, so why don’t we save those questions for later?”
“Spell
to kill it s’not easy,” Spike commented off-handedly. “Think you can handle
that, Bit?”
“It’ll
require a circle,” Dawn agreed with Spike’s assessment. “Who here has enough
magical experience that they think that they could handle it?”
Siggy
and Veronica’s hands shot up, as well as a hesitant Xel’s. Spike didn’t
volunteer, of course, but Dawn was used to his healthy fear of magic by now.
“That’s
more than enough,” she concluded. “We just have to get some decent practice in,
a few supplies…”
“Well,
that certainly was simple,” Veronica
pointed out.
“I
doubt it will be anywhere near as simple as it seems,” Siggy agreed, worrying
her lower lip between her teeth. “We shall have to work from the original
language, I think. The German text,” she gestured to Spike and Dawn’s recitation
of the old spell, “is an attempt at translation, I believe. It was obviously not
fully successful.”
“Who’s
up for a crash course in ancient Demonic Kassite?” Dawn joked.
Several
groans, most prominently from Veronica.
“Do
we have to do this now?” she
complained. “I mean, honestly, we’re the only ones left for the Haunting to
bother.”
“Yeah,
and we’re not slowly dying off or anything,” Buffy commented sarcastically,
fully fed up with the whiny woman.
“Besides,
the sooner we kill this thing, the sooner we can get paid and go home,” Lena concluded with a
defiant cross of her arms.
Veronica
bit her lip, debating the pros and cons of that argument. On the one hand, the
money was nothing to scoff at, but on the other all chance of bedding Spike
would vanish the instant they went their separate ways. Ah well, if nothing
else, she could just get him drunk tonight…
“All
right, I’m in,” she sighed wearily.
Siggy
gestured for the potential spell-casters to gather round, leaving Buffy, Spike,
Rick, and Lena to their own devices.
“Well,
I’m going to make sure that Ms.
Danvers character is ready to pay,” Lena announced. “If she hasn’t run off as well, that is…”
“She
was here this morning,” Rick provided, “although she refused our offer of
breakfast.”
Veronica
shook her head. “That woman is insane,” she concluded. “Why doesn’t she
just run for it? It’s not like she’s shown any interest in what we’re doing here.
The only good her staying is doing is giving us another potential victim to
worry about.”
“Especially
since she never shows her face,” Xel agreed, giving Veronica a hopeful smile.
Her
attention was too riveted on Spike to notice, however. A disappointed pout
turned her lips down when she saw that he was getting up to leave as well.
“So
long as she’s got our money, I don’t care one way or another,” Lena said with
finality, casting one last warning glance in Xel’s direction before she strutted
from the room.
“Well,
no one can say she does not know how to make a exit,” Siggy commented
good-naturedly.
Xel
ventured trying a leer on her. It failed miserably since she was too busy
shuffling through her papers. He redirected the look at Veronica instead, who
was still watching where Spike stood by the doorway with a pout. Buffy was also
unavailable given that she seemed to be watching Spike’s every move as well. He
turned to Dawn…and Rick’s eyes glowed a threatening red behind his glasses. With
a defeated sigh, Xel turned back to the matter at hand.
Satisfied
that the other demon was perfectly aware of what would happen to him should he
make any unwelcome advances on Dawn, Rick rose as well. “It is getting late,” he
provided in a soft voice when she turned to look at him. “I will see about
making us all dinner.”
Dawn
flashed him a grateful smile at that and reached up to brush her lips across
his. “Thanks,” she said with a slight blush.
Rick’s
cheeks were reddened as well at the extremely public display of affection.
“Right, then…I…” He trailed off and, with a shrug, vanished in the direction of
the kitchens.
Dawn
coughed deliberately and turned to Siggy. “Let’s get cracking,” she insisted.
Spike
trailed out of the room at that, Buffy close on his heels. Veronica sent the
pair a nasty look.
“Spike…”
Once they were out in the hallway, the thousands of words she wanted to say to
him vanished in an instant, leaving only his name.
“Yeah?”
He turned hesitantly back to look at her.
She
gulped. “I was just…I mean…you said you’d have that music for me today,” she
stumbled upon the first thought that came to mind.
He
nodded curtly. “Yeah, sure, can write that out for you. Let me just get the
notes from my room an’ all.” He headed swiftly for his and Dawn’s room, Buffy
following close behind.
“With
any luck, we’ll be able to get rid of the Haunting tomorrow,” Buffy commented
casually, fingering a curled up edge of the wallpaper as she watched Spike
shuffle through his belongings.
“Haven’t
been havin’ much of that, though, have we?” he countered, pulling a sheet of
paper from a notebook and writing on it.
“What?”
“Luck,”
he clarified.
Buffy
bit her lower lip and ventured further into the room. “I don’t know about that,”
she countered. “I mean, you, me, and Dawn meeting up again… That was a good
thing.”
He
looked her in the eye then, for the first time since he’d killed Tucker. “Was it
now?” he asked curiously, head cocked to one side.
“You
don’t think so,” she said defensively and a little hurt.
His
face softened at that. “What do you want me to think, Buffy?” he countered. “You
say you’ve changed and you want…somethin’,” he glossed over with a wave of his
hands, “and then five minutes later you’re back to tryin’ to stake me. What’m I
s’posed to believe, exactly?”
Buffy
sighed. “Can I sit?” She gestured to the couch.
Spike
waved her in and watched with a curious tilt to his head. Something had obviously changed in the intervening
years; he couldn’t read her as easily as he used to do. He was surprised how
much he missed the connection. And yet there was something within her - the very
complexity that confused him - that somehow seemed encouraging, made him almost
willing to trust despite the promises he’d made to himself just the night
before…
“What
did Dawn say?” she asked tentatively.
He
sighed at that. “Verdict’s still withheld.”
“Oh.”
She looked down at her feet. “Siggy’s quite something, you know,” she offered.
“Yeah,
my own personal therapist,” Spike agreed with a roll of his eyes. “What theories
has she been spinnin’ off you lately?”
Buffy
shrugged. “She accepts what you did unquestioningly.”
He
snorted. “No, she understands what I
did unquestioningly. Never know what judgments that woman makes on her own.”
“Well,
it’s nice to know there’s at least one thing you don’t share,” Buffy muttered
under her breath. Oops, she had forgotten about vamp hearing.
“You’re
jealous!” he accused in disbelief.
“Am
not,” she shot back childishly.
“You
get married, and you’re the one who’s
jealous?!” he demanded.
“Divorced,” she corrected, “and that was
so your fault anyway.”
“My fault? What about the poofter?”
Buffy
blinked in surprise. “How did you…?” she began.
“Oh,
I heard all ‘bout his triumphant return,” Spike groused, arms crossed over his
chest defiantly.
“How?”
Buffy blurted out incredulously.
“Think
I didn’t still have my contacts back in Sunnyhell?” Spike retorted. “Wasn’t even
gone six months before Wonder Gel’s poster boy gets his soul anchored.”
“I-”
Buffy shook her head. “You’re
jealous,” she accused.
“Am
not,” he retorted in virtually the same manner she had earlier.
“God,
I’d forgotten how infuriating you can be sometimes…” Buffy rolled her eyes
heavenwards.
“Yeah,
well, tomorrow you can run back off to your Hellmouth-”
“Former Hellmouth,” she corrected.
“-And
not hafta worry ‘bout me annoyin’ you ever again,” he concluded angrily, blue
eyes flashing. He hadn’t meant to go off on that Angel tirade, really he hadn’t.
But something in him just wouldn’t let the topic rest.
Buffy
sighed. “Yeah, that sucks,” she concluded.
“Really?”
Foolishly!Hopeful!Spike was back for a brief guest appearance.
“Well,
I don’t know if I’ll ever see you again. Or Dawn. And both of those things
really do suck,” she explained. “If it weren’t for the whole psycho-Haunting
with the surround sound blood-filled dreams and the intentional creation of
human misery, I’d miss this place.”
Spike
chuckled at that. “Sounds like how I felt about Sunnyhell,” he added.
Buffy
groaned. “You thought it was hell before? I’d welcome some vamp attacks, just to break
the monotony.”
He
cocked his head to one side thoughtfully. “You’re exaggeratin’,” he concluded.
“Okay,
so maybe a little,” she conceded,
“but I seriously need to take more vacations.”
“Some
things never change,” he agreed with a small smile.
“And
then some things do…” She trailed off. “I’m not going to stake you, you know.”
The words came completely out of the blue.
“Then
I obviously haven’t been succeedin’ in pissin’ you off well enough,” he shot
back, hiding his surprise behind clever remarks out of reflex.
“I’m
serious,” Buffy insisted.
“Well,
good. Wasn’t exactly lookin’ forward to the fight to death…”
She
shook her head. “You don’t think this is colossal?” she felt obliged to inquire.
He
sighed. “Don’t know what to think anymore,” he admitted, flopping down into the
armchair across from her in a dramatic flurry off black leather.
“Sure
you do.” A strange inkling was tickling the edges of Buffy’s mind, an insight of
such surprising clarity that it seemed inconceivable that she hadn’t thought of
it before. “Have you ever felt like,” she began carefully, the words coming
quickly and feeling as though they’d been chosen with careful precision at the
same, “like there’s just something inside you that you can’t explain, can’t
justify? You have all these feelings, and you logically know that you shouldn’t
have them, but you do anyway and there’s nothing you can do to stop them? L-Like
there’s something changing inside you, that’s viewing the entire world in a
different light all of a sudden, and it’s kind of scary because you aren’t quite
sure that you want to change, but then when you start to accept it, you realize
that it’s not really that scary after all? That it’s exhilarating instead? And
it’s, like, ‘where has this been all my life?’ But there’s just something -
someone - that makes it all seem
worthwhile in the end, even if the road’s complicated and confusing and
sometimes you wonder whether you should even be on it in the first place?”
Spike’s
attention had honed in with sharper and sharper intensity, frank disbelief at
her words stunning him one instant and recalling long-forgotten memories of his
own first feelings for the Slayer. Feelings that the old world was slipping away
and… “Yeah.” The answer was so simple and yet so much more.
“Then
you should think that that’s the way I feel because it’s true,” Buffy concluded.
“And that I’m no less confused about what it all means - or should mean - than you were. I mean, I’m
not perfect, and I change my mind, and I don’t always make the right decisions
the first, or even the second, time. But it’s slowly starting to look clearer…”
He
nodded slowly. “Yeah, sounds familiar.”
She
ventured a soft smile at that, still as confused as ever but reveling in the
knowledge that the similarities at their seams ran even deeper than she had
dared imagine. “How about this one?” she offered. “Have you ever just completely
lost hope? Have you ever been hurt so badly that you just feel like it’s not
worth it anymore? And you kind of try to go on, but everything feels
superficial, and you never really invest yourself because the risk is too great?
And it makes you close yourself off to the point where there’s something
wonderful right in front of your face, but you refuse to even look at it closely
because doing so would mean that you could get hurt again? And that you’d have
to move beyond something really painful in the past, even what the other person
has done to you before?”
“Yeah…”
He felt himself growing slowly mesmerized by her words, like she had somehow
gotten inside his head, inside his heart. God, was this what it had felt like to
her when he had sprung all those insightful comments on her in the past? Because
he could see now; it was tantalizing to be sure, but some part of him just
wanted to run back to the ways things had been… “Maybe. Got any advice to
someone who feels like that?”
“It’s
worth it,” she said simply, smiling at the way he seemed to be leaning into her
now, the surprise and understanding in his eyes. “Denial just adds to the pain,
and…” A gasp escaped her lips when his hand came forward, and his fingers
brushed the hair back from her cheek gently. “…It’s worth it,” she repeated
breathlessly.
“H-How
do you know…?” God, his voice was shaking. Literally. Half of him screamed
that this wasn’t how a Big Bad behaved, that he’d gotten over all of this, that
no one would ever make him weak and vulnerable again. How was she doing this?
How did she know…?
“Because,
while you might have been full of bullshit most of the time, you were right
about one thing - we are alike. From
different worlds, maybe, but both trapped in the same place between them.”
“No,”
he shook his head. “I was wrong. You don’t-”
She
brought a gentle fingertip to his lips. “No one else ever cut through my façade
the way you did,” she insisted. “And the way I feel now… It’s just like…it all
makes sense. I can understand you because you’re me, just at a different place.”
He
let out a deep breath at that and closed his eyes. “It won’t work.”
“What
won’t?”
“This.
Somethin’s gonna come up again, mess everythin’ up, and we’ll be back to square
one. Used to have these fantasies where it was all rainbows and sunshine between
us - or more like blood and fangs,” he amended.
She
smiled. “Same difference?” she teased.
A
quick chuckle. “But ‘s not gonna be like that. So, why…?” He left the question
open.
“You’re
right,” she agreed softly, hand reaching over to cover his where it rested on
his knee. She could lean forward now, and their foreheads would brush, but she
held back. “It’s always going to be hard. Two steps forward and one step back.
And sometimes it will be even harder than that.”
“Why,
then?” he repeated.
“Because
something inside me really believes that it’ll all be worth it in the end,”
Buffy said simply. “That, while I might tire of the effort at times, in the long
run I’ll be glad I did it. I know you felt the same way once; you must’ve.”
A
deep sigh. “Maybe.” His eyelashes fluttered open.
Buffy
smiled. “Music?” she inquired curiously.
“Huh?”
He looked at her blankly.
“You
were going to write that music out for me?” she reminded him with a little
laugh.
“Oh…right.”
He shook his head and rolled his eyes at his own distraction. Several more notes
were penned into place before he handed the paper over to her. “You don’t need
me, right?” Furtive eyes flitted around the room.
“I
do,” she said sincerely. “But not in the ‘you can’t watch your soaps’ way,” she
added with a giggle.
Mock-innocent
eyes looked up at her. “No idea what you’re talkin’ about, luv,” he insisted.
“You
just did the clock-remote-TV glance,” Buffy informed him. “Read: ‘Spike wants to
watch some crappy TV show.’”
He
huffed and snatched up the remote. “Bloody irritatin’ chit,” he decided,
changing the channel.
She
laughed. “I’ll see you this evening, Spike. When we’ll hopefully kill this son
of a bitch once and for all.” She headed out with an extra spring in her step,
feeling revitalized in an amazing way.
“Luv?”
His question cut her off at the door.
“Yeah?”
she asked curiously.
“’S
really worth it?”
She
smiled softly. “Yeah,” she assured him. “Even if everything else sucks, you
occasionally get these little moments. And those are all worth it, whether or
not you get anything more.”
His
own mind flashed back through a series of seemingly random events - Buffy crying
when her mom was sick and letting him offer whatever clumsy comfort he could, a
soft kiss after he’d been tortured by Glory, a trusting invitation and an
elicited promise…“I’m counting on you to protect her,” the feel of soft hands in
his, still bleeding from crawling out of the grave but alive and so warm…
“Tend
to forget those sometimes,” he commented.
“Yeah,”
she agreed, “but, in the end, that’s what it’s all about. And if you don’t let
yourself have those moments…” She trailed off. “It’s a trap, a sort of living
death.”
“Tonight,
then?” He was watching the TV screen now, although Buffy could tell his mind was
miles away from the flashing images before him.
“Tonight,”
she agreed with a smile before shutting the door behind her.
And
taking a deep breath. Because that had definitely been one of those moments…
*
* *
“Bored,
bored, bored.”
Dawn
and Siggy exchanged a look, both thinking the same thing: Dibs on killing Veronica.
“This
is tiring,” Xel agreed, shooting a hopeful look Veronica’s way.
“Perhaps
we could take a break,” Siggy conceded. “Rick must be-”
“Right.”
Dawn visibly perked up at the mention of Rick’s name. “Maybe I should go check
on dinner, and the rest of you can take a break, and then we’ll get back to it
tomorrow morning?” she suggested.
“Oh
god, yes,” Veronica agreed with a
sigh that bordered on orgasmic.
Xel
licked his lips.
Siggy
was grinning evilly at Dawn as they rose to get up. “If you must have sex,” she
whispered teasingly to her friend as they exited the recreation room, “try not
to do it near my dinner.”
Dawn’s
face flushed a deep purple, and she whapped Siggy on the shoulder. “Evil woman,”
she declared.
Siggy
merely laughed and returned to her notes, pleased with their progress that
night. Six more hours’ work at the most, and they should be able to cast the
spell.
“It
really is just dreadfully dull, isn’t
it?” Xel was inquiring of Veronica, following after her and looking for all the
world like a hopeful puppy-dog.
Siggy
shook her head at the unusual crowd at the inn and went back to her
decipherment. There were still some parts about a ‘host’ that didn’t quite make
sense to her…
*
* *
Veronica
was a woman with a purpose, and that purpose lay dead ahead. An extra sashay
entered her step, and she checked quickly behind her to make sure she’d ditched
Xel completely, before she sauntered up to her prey, seductive smile out in full
force.
“Hello,
lover,” she practically purred, sidling up the hard, leather-clad body of the
vampire.
Spike
blinked in surprise. It wasn’t often that someone succeeded in sneaking up on
him, but the conversation with Buffy earlier that evening had left him
preoccupied, pondering the wisdom of her words. It only took him a second to
respond to Veronica’s obvious mood, however.
“Well,
now, where’ve you been hidin’ yourself, luv?” he replied in a husky whisper.
Veronica
let out a distressed little whimper. “That secretary of yours,” she whined,
“she’s so…boring.”
Spike
chuckled softly at that. “Has her moments, true,” he agreed, flashing back to
Siggy’s five-hour lecture on the sociology of human/vampire cohabitation back in
Stockholm.
“Makes
a girl all…tense…” Veronica rolled her neck around with the last comment,
flashing bare white throat and long crimson locks for him seductively as she did
so. Her hand caught his larger, colder one, and she gave him a coy smile. “Such
strong hands,” she cooed, thumb
rubbing small circles into the now-still pulse-point of his wrist. “I don’t
suppose you could help me work the kinks out…”
Before
he even had a chance to respond, she’d guided his hand to the taut muscles of
her neck, guiding them in their massage. The sensation was…curious for him.
Flashes of his conversation with Buffy flitted through his mind, reminders of
the faux relationships he created
solely in an effort to be a part of, yet closed off from, life at the same time.
“Mmm,”
Veronica moaned, quite probably unnecessarily. “Don’t suppose you’d care to stop
back in my room? Allow me to…return the favor?” Her eyelashes fluttered
enticingly.
Yes,
this was exactly the sort of thing Buffy had been talking about. It was so
simple - just a quick seduction, pleasure, and then a parting of ways. It wasn’t
messy or complicated. It wasn’t real.
But it was so easy, comfortable, safe, and…
Veronica
had managed to guide him halfway down the hall to her room before he finally
fully absorbed what was being offered to him. He flashed her his usual seductive
leer, and she smiled back at him. There was no doubt whatsoever that she desired
him, just like all those before her. Hell, he was good-looking. Plenty of women
were drawn to him, the attractive exterior all that interested them. It had
sustained him for years, too.
Not
sustained. Weren’t alive enough to be sustained, mate.
He
couldn’t deny the truth in his own mind. But he had tried to be alive once, and
didn’t that way only lead to pain?
And
then Veronica pushed him back against the door, and her lips were on his, and
his time for speculation had run out…
*
* *
Buffy
rubbed her right hand, her fingers worn out from hours of practicing. She hadn’t
remembered her fingers tiring so easily, but then she’d been a little kid back
then. Also, she was confident that she’d never been this involved in learning a
piece before.
But
this felt like a piece of Spike she was learning, memorizing, ingraining into
her mind and body, and that meant it didn’t feel like work at all. In fact, when
she’d looked up at the clock, she’d been surprised at how long she’d been at it.
Dawn
had probably left the others to their own devices by now, and she desperately
wanted to catch her sister. She felt an overwhelming urge to tap Dawn’s brain,
to learn how she dealt with the confusing issues surrounding vampires and
morality, and… Just to learn. Because, even after all the changes she’d gone
through back in Sunnydale, there was still so much about what Spike was that was
just…alien to her way of thinking.
And she wanted to understand it all, not just what they shared in common.
Folding
the sheet of music up neatly in her pocket, Buffy left the sitting room and
wound her way back to Dawn and Spike’s suite. A good first place to search for
Dawn, her mind reasoned. Yeah, right, you
sooo know you’re just looking for
another chance to talk to Spike… She didn’t quench the errant thought; after
all, it was true.
However,
as she rounded the corner, she saw something that puzzled her. The door to Spike
and Dawn’s suite had been left ajar. She approached hesitantly, wondering if
something else had happened, if the Haunting was up to its old tricks again…
And
then she heard it.
A
definite, female moan. Coming right from Spike’s room.
Buffy
froze for a second, unable to believe her ears. Surely, after their discussion
that evening he wouldn’t… No. Maybe Dawn and Rick had taken over his room, and -
hey - major squick factor for having to hear her sister have sex.
But
the next cry broke her heart in two because there was no question whatsoever
that Veronica was the one screaming out in ecstasy…
*
* *
Dawn
pulled back to gasp for breath, and Rick took the opportunity as well, the pair
of them panting heavily and still leaning back against the wall of the kitchen.
“Is
the food burning?” Dawn felt obliged to ask, fingers gently tracing the smooth
line of his jaw.
“I
made sandwiches,” Rick shrugged. “I am no Four Star Chef.”
“Oh,”
Dawn nodded. “Good.” And she pulled him back in for another toe-curling kiss.
And
a shot rang out through the building.
They
pulled away reluctantly. “Where did it come from?” Rick asked anxiously.
Dawn
shook her head. “Back by the lobby?” she guessed.
He
nodded. “You know, this really is the worst place to fall in love in the world,”
he decided.
A
small smile flitted past the business attitude Dawn had taken up at this newest
disaster. “We’ll just have to finish up so that we can leave, then,” she
concluded before dashing out the door.
And
Rick ran after her, feeling guilty that his prayers favored those Dawn cared
about so that the woman who had taken his heart could be spared the growing
grief the Haunting forced upon them…
*
* *
The
sight within Spike’s room made her blood run cold, and she felt a thousand
screams all building up inside her head, all shouting out the same, desperate
word: No!
And
then, as a balm to the agony that passed through her, a red hot rage filled her
blood, seeping deep down into the marrow of her bones. Blinded by her murderous
anger, her hand snatched up the rifle they’d retrieved from Tucker’s room, and
with shaking hands she aimed it at the couple on the bed.
“Asshole,” she bit out, bile dripping
from her words.
The
pair in bed froze at that instant, noticing her presence for the first time.
Veronica’s eyes widened at the sight of the gun, and she moved to scream…
“Stop!”
Spike cried out in horror.
But
her hand was already on the trigger, and it exploded with a deafening blast,
splattering the bed sheets with blood…
I
am such a coward. I knew I would get
flamed if I just left the cliffhanger like this, so I've got the next chapter as
well. Read that before you judge, pretty please? ~_^
Disclaimer
& Author's Note: The usual.
Haunted
Chapter Twenty-Three - Crimson Tears
Earlier
that night…
Veronica
pushed Spike back against the door, her insistent lips on his, and…
He
remembered. In a sudden inspiration, it came back to him. He pushed Veronica
back off of him in triumph. “That’s it!” he exclaimed in delight and relief.
Veronica
blinked up at him, bewildered. She’d just thrown herself at him and… Why wasn’t
he kissing her back? What on earth was wrong with him?! “Huh?” she asked
confused.
“Why
this all seems so familiar,” he clarified, still proud that he’d solved the
mystery that had been picking at the back of his mind since he had first
arrived. “The meaningless sex reminded me. I know when I was ‘ere before.”
“
‘Meaningless’?!” Veronica felt obliged to throw a hissy fit.
“Came
here right outta Sunnyhell. This is where it all started…”
“What
are you talking about?” Veronica was very put out right about now. He was
supposed to be her tasty midnight snack and… Was he walking away?!
“Gotta
tell Dawn,” he shot back before dashing off down the hallway.
And
Veronica’s jaw dropped before slowly a pit of deep, red anger rose up in her
belly. How dare he?! Well, she would
show him!
*
* *
A
small smile lit up Dawn’s face as she entered the kitchen, and she walked on her
tiptoes as she snuck up on her unsuspecting prey, ready to strike…
“You
cannot sneak up on me,” Rick informed her with a small smile, back still to her.
Dawn
pouted that her plot had been foiled. “How’s the food coming?” she inquired.
He
shrugged. “We can eat whenever you want. I am not much of a chef, so it is
nothing fancy.”
“You
made edible omelets this morning,” Dawn countered. “Compared to me, you’re a
culinary genius.”
He
chuckled at that and sat down on the edge of the table beside her. “I am
beginning to agree with Veronica’s assessment that the loss of room service is a
tragedy,” he joked lightly. “I feel as though I have been relegated to the
sidelines.”
Dawn
frowned and took his hand at that, still marveling at the contrast between his
strong, chocolate brown fingers and her slighter, paler ones. “You’re not,” she
assured him. “I’m really sorry today had to be so hectic but…” A slight blush.
“I haven’t forgotten about you, even for a minute.”
He
sighed and brushed one long lock of brunette hair from her face. “I have been
unable to stop thinking about you, either,” he admitted.
“Maybe,”
Dawn began with a coy smile, “we’ll have a quiet night tonight, and we can get
some more alone time to…” She trailed off, a dancing light in her eyes.
Rick
smiled at that as well and pulled her in closer. “You are amazing, you know
that?” he whispered softly against her ear. “You are strong and compassionate
and just…and very beautiful.”
Dawn
sunk into his embrace with a contented sigh. “What’s going to happen to us when
this is all finished and we leave?” she voiced the question in both their minds.
“You
will return home?” he inquired softly.
She
nodded. “I’ve got a business to run,” she pointed out. “Although…there’s nothing
to say that you can’t come on over to the Big Apple, take a little vacation of
your own… If you want to,” she added hastily.
He
smiled. “I would love to,” he assured her. “It would give me cause to stop
dreading the end of this case.”
Dawn’s
face lit up as well. “You know, I kinda think that you’re amazing, too,” she
offered before leaning in to steal a tender kiss from his lips…
*
* *
“Bit?”
Spike
quickly scanned the common room of their suite before ducking his head in each
of the rooms. He frowned. No Dawn. Better
not be off with Demon-Boy… He grumbled internally, insisting on being
inwardly sullen about the whole thing, even if some part of him that he kept very tightly closed off was sort of
happy that she’d finally found someone. Even if he was a Kayeri. And a complete
wanker.
The
more he thought about his flight from Sunnydale, the more memories surfaced of
his first trip to the lodge seven years ago. He vaguely remembered stopping just
before daylight, the raw emotional breakdown in the lobby, a pretty young blond
he’d used to forget his troubles, even if only for a few hours…
Having
firmly established that the suite was empty, Spike swore and pondered where Dawn
could’ve gone. The recreation room was a good bet - probably was still working
away in there. He left the suite in a flurry of excited leather, not noticing in
his haste that he’d left the door ajar.
However,
his trip to the recreation room also met with failure - or, partial failure in
any case.
“Snow
White,” Spike demanded of Siggy. “Where’s my Platelet?”
Siggy,
thoroughly used to all his nonsensical nicknames, merely pointed in the
direction of the kitchen. “She is ‘helping’ Rick to prepare dinner,” she joked
lightly.
Spike
groaned and collapsed into one of the armchairs that lined the room. “Great.” He
could just manage to restrain from
perpetual snark around the young man as it was. And that was only because Dawn
had done a really good job of yelling at him. But if he happened to catch them
together in a compromising position… He was certain he would have coronary,
whether or not that was physically possible with vampire physiology.
“Something
has come up?” Siggy inquired curiously, looking up from her notes.
“Finally
remembered when I was ‘ere before,” he announced proudly.
“Senile
in old age,” Siggy teased lightly. “When was it?”
And
Spike went into the tale with gusto…
*
* *
A
sly smile lit up Veronica’s face as a plan landed in her lap.
“Veronica,”
Xel drawled with a smile, sidling up to her and placing his hand
oh-so-not-subtly in the small of her back. “Where on earth have you been? I’ve
been looking everywhere!”
“A
coincidence then,” Veronica flirted with a enticing little smile, “because I’ve
been looking everywhere for you, too.”
“Oh…really?”
Xel asked with his most charming smile.
“Actually,”
Veronica agreed, “I was wondering if you could help me with something…personal?”
She fluttered her eyelashes at him.
“Anything
you want,” he practically purred.
Veronica
caught his hand in hers and guided it to her shoulder. “I’ve just got the most
awful kinks,” she said, looking out
at him through lowered lashes so that the secondary meaning wasn’t lost. “Would
you be at all willing to come back to my room to help me work them out?” she
asked mock-innocently.
An
all-out leer crossed Xel’s face. “Anything to help a lady in distress,” he
agreed, taking her arm in his and leading her eagerly down the hallway.
Ha!
Still got it!
She congratulated herself inwardly. She had known that technique still worked;
it was obviously just Spike that had been defective. But, as they turned to head
in the direction of her room, she saw something that gave her pause. “Hold on a
second,” she cooed to Xel. “I want to check on something…” She cautiously walked
down the hallway to Dawn and Spike’s suite, surprised to find the door wide open
and no one inside.
“I
don’t think anyone’s here,” Xel commented, somewhat confused by the delay and
more than a little horny. Figuratively speaking, of course. His kind didn’t
actually have horns.
Veronica
snuck a quick peek in Spike’s room. “No…” she agreed with a wicked little smile,
“nobody is…”
“Let’s
go, then,” Xel practically purred. “After all, those kinks…”
“Mmm,”
Veronica smiled. “How about this?” she asked coyly. “How would you like to do
something absolutely sinful?”
An
eager leer. “What do you have in mind?” he inquired hopefully.
Veronica
gestured to Spike’s bed. “The danger of getting caught is half the fun,” she
said with a seductive wink. And then that
bastard will have to smell what he missed every night, the scorned woman in
her added with glee.
Xel
hesitated for a second. “Are you sure that-?”
Veronica
cut him off by yanking him to her with a kiss, pulling him back into Spike’s
room and letting the door swing shut behind them…
*
* *
“And
you did not sense the Haunting’s presence at that time?” Siggy pressed, taking
scrupulous notes on everything Spike said.
He
shook his head. “Wasn’t exactly at my best that day,” he admitted ruefully.
Siggy
frowned and turned back to the text before her. “Just another piece of new
information that does not quite fit into our puzzle.”
“Oh?”
Spike asked curiously. “What’s that, then?”
“If
I read correctly, our Haunting must have a vessel - a host - that it drains from
its life. If the Haunting is still partially bound to the inn, that must mean
there is someone here that-”
Spike
cut her off at that moment with a sharp bark for silence. He cocked his head to
one side carefully and slowly sniffed the air.
Siggy
was instantly on alert. “Has something else happened?” she inquired nervously.
Spike’s
eyes narrowed. “That bitch!” he
suddenly exclaimed in outrage, practically launching himself from his chair and
out the door.
Not
one to resist such an intriguing segue as that, Siggy rose as well and followed
after…
*
* *
Lena
didn’t know what had caused her to rise that night. But it felt as though a soft
voice were whispering in the back of her ear, urging her on, telling her there
was something she had to see.
She
dressed silently in the still darkness of her and Xel’s room before venturing
out into the hallway, letting her feet guide her throughout the winding
corridors. The wind was whistling again now with the dark of the evening, but
she barely even heard it so intent was she upon following the ghostly guide that
led her…
A
small frown creased her brow when her wanderings led her straight to the door of
Spike and Dawn’s suite, but then she heard and all too distinctive sound, and
suddenly everything was clear. Red rage swelling through her brain, she grabbed
the nearest weapon - one of Tucker’s old hunting rifles - and opened the door to
Spike’s room to see for herself…
*
* *
Buffy
felt her heart die in her chest at the noises coming from Spike’s room. In fact,
she was so out of it that she didn’t even detect the figure racing down the
hallway until he crashed into her. They collided with bone-crunching intensity -
fortunately, both of them had strength and healing powerful enough that neither
was injured - and only quick action on both their parts caused them to grab onto
each other instead of toppling to the floor in a messy tangle of limbs.
“Bloody
hell, Slayer!” Spike exclaimed in outrage. “What’re you, a zombie?”
“I-I’m
sorry…” Buffy began to stammer. And then she realized who she was talking to.
“Spike?” she asked in relief, the realization that she hadn’t lost him to Veronica, of all people, sending
delightful little tingles of joy down her veins. “It’s you!” She caught him up
in an impulsive hug.
Spike
blinked, completely bewildered by the odd mood change. “Uh…right…” He slowly
extricated himself from her grip. “Not that I wouldn’t enjoy this at another
time, luv, but a certain whiny redhead’s askin’ for a world ‘f misery right
about now, so…” He dashed off to his room, froze in the doorway, and cried out
with eyes wide: “Stop!”
An
explosion. The sound of a rifle firing.
“Fuck.”
Buffy
dashed for the suite as well, skidding to a halt in the doorway just in time to
hear Veronica’s scream and see Lena raise the rifle for a second shot. Spike had
already run in after the distraught demoness, but apparently she was more aware
of what was going on than she let on because she leapt free of his lunge with a
lithe twist. The motion put the wall between Lena and Veronica, though, sparing
the woman in bed for the moment.
Lena
cocked the trigger frantically, and then her red eyes alighted on Buffy. “Did
you enjoy playing with my husband behind my back, too, bitch?” she hissed
angrily, pulling the trigger and…
Buffy
heard the second explosion ring in her ears and felt a heavy weight land on her
chest before a veil of blackness fell over her. For a second she wondered if
she’d just forgotten what death felt like until her rational mind kicked in
again, and she felt that she hadn’t been hit. Realization that the weight on her
chest wasn’t metaphorical slowly set in, and with it panicked understanding.
“S-Spike?”
He felt dead on top of her, just like in her dream, so still and…
A
soft mumble as her desperate hands found the hole through the back of his duster
and came away stained with red blood.
“Spike,
stay with me,” she pleaded. Oh god, it felt like the bullet had hit his heart.
If it had been made of wood, he would probably be dust by now. She was dimly
aware that Lena must’ve left after shooting Spike since the demoness wasn’t in
the room. Ignoring the frantic shouts that seemed to be all around her, she
managed to pull herself out from under where Spike’s body had protected her from
the deadly bullet. “Spike?” she repeated frantically.
“Nobody
‘urts my girls,” were his final words before he went still…
*
* *
Rick
skidded around the corner, dashing after the fleeing Lena. He could hear Dawn
and Siggy behind him, but they were both human and too slow to keep up with the
D’vorak they were pursuing. Rick, on the other hand, was quickly gaining on
Lena, and she was mere inches from his grasp when she suddenly ducked into a
side room, eluding his grasp.
He
skidded to a halt and darted back in the other direction, only to find the door
locked behind her. He twisted wildly at the knob a few times, trying to jar the
door open, but it was no use. Just as he’d taken a step back to kick the door
open, Dawn rounded the final bend.
“Don’t,”
she warned. “That gun could be loaded and just waiting for you to kick the door
in.”
Rick
froze at that and nodded. “What do we do, then?” he inquired anxiously.
Dawn
panted a bit, still out of breath from the run. Siggy had arrived by now as well
and was leaning heavily against the wall as she tried to catch her breath.
“Is
there another way in-?” Dawn began.
And
a third shot, one of chilling finality, rang from behind the locked door.
The
three of them froze.
“Do
you think…?” Rick began hesitantly.
Dawn
bit her lip and then nodded nervously. “Bust it in.”
One
powerful kick and Rick was in the room, and…
“Another
casualty to the Haunting,” he practically whispered before turning rapidly away
from where Lena had taken her own life.
Dawn
nodded shakily at closed the door once more before the growing pool of blood.
“Oh god…” she gasped, everything that had happened recently suddenly
overwhelming her. “Oh god…” She shakily dropped to her knees and fisted her
hands into balls.
Rick,
still looking a bit queasy from the sight of Lena’s suicide, slumped against the
wall beside her, his own mind screaming at the injustice of it all. “I-I did not
mind the extra ‘R’s she put in my name so much,” he finally admitted with a
gulp. “She was not so bad, you know?”
Dawn
nodded numbly. “G-God, she’s…” She trailed off. “I blew it,” she began slowly.
“I failed them all…”
Siggy,
still breathing heavily, saw that the situation was deteriorating rapidly. It
wasn’t that the demons’ deaths hadn’t been traumatic, but she had known them
less well, and that seemed to allow her to see more clearly that the crisis
wasn’t fully over yet.
“It
was not your fault,” she informed Dawn confidently. “They were all experienced
demon hunters, and they were well aware of the danger.”
“B-But
I was their leader…”
“And
you have gotten us to the point where we are ready to defeat the Haunting. It
has caused all of this, not you,” Siggy insisted. “And if you allow yourselves
to break down like this, you will just be feeding it further.”
That
seemed to catch Dawn and Rick’s attention, but for the first time in years Dawn
had absolutely no clue what to do. “W-What…?” she began shakily.
“We
must go back and check to see who is still alive,” Siggy persisted, pulling Dawn
up to her feet first, followed by Rick. “Our help may be badly needed.”
A
shaky nod from Dawn. “You’re right, of course. It’s just that-” She broke off
with a gulp.
“Think
about it later,” Siggy instructed. “Right now we must check on the others…”
*
* *
Oh
god, she’d never seen so much blood in all her life.
Buffy
pulled gently at the blood-caked leather that surrounded the wound and slowly
stripped off Spike’s duster. He had long since passed out from the pain, and
given that vampires could stay conscious through almost anything, that was
saying something. His shirt was drenched with blood as well, of course, and when
Buffy took one deep breath and a wipe of her forehead to try to focus, she
smeared the lukewarm red all over herself as well.
“F-First
aid kit…” The sound of her own voice was reassuring in the deafening quiet of
the inn, giving her the focus she needed to scramble through Dawn’s bathroom and
find a well-stocked field medic’s kit.
In
relief, she ran back to where Spike still lay prone in the center of the common
room and settled herself down beside him. She found the scissors right away and
cut through the wet fabric of his shirt, hands shaking and fingers slippery from
the blood that coated them. The fabric peeled away slowly under her
ministrations, and she found that the wound was still dribbling blood. It didn’t
bleed the same way humans did, but rather seemed to bubble up slowly and flow
from his body like a thick syrup.
Buffy
bit down the anxiety that was threatening to overcome her and tried to wipe the
wound clean with a towel. The white cloth turned instantly red, and Buffy
realized that this wasn’t going to work. She looked around frantically for
anything she could use, until she finally remembered the bathtub.
Cautiously,
she managed to pull Spike over into the bathroom, careful not to jar the
still-bleeding wound in his back. God, vampires weren’t supposed to bleed this
much. Wasn’t it technically impossible or something? Of course, she’d never seen
a vampire this badly injured, either…
Fortunately,
the tub edge was low, designed more as a shower than a real bathtub. Buffy
managed to get him inside and quickly rung out the towel in the inflowing water,
Spike’s head on her lap in an unnecessary gesture to keep him able to breathe.
Pale
skin was now visible amidst the red as she wiped the wound clean. A sympathetic
wince at the ugly wound, and then she slowly reached outside the tub for the
first aid kit.
If
nothing else, the water had at least cleaned her hands, allowing them to hold
the tweezers steadily. The wound continued to drip blood even as the tip of the
metal probed it, and Buffy winced. If he was still bleeding, that had to mean
that the bullet was lodged someplace vital where vamp healing wouldn’t be able
to close up the blood flow around it. Either that, or he’d already lost too much
blood to heal properly. She hoped it was the former.
“I-I’m
not going to hurt you, baby,” she cooed softly, holding the edges of the wound
back as she fished around for the offending bullet. God, he was a mess -
shattered bone, torn muscles, and some other stuff she didn’t even want to begin to guess at. “You’ll be all
right,” she continued in a soothing voice. “I promise everything will be all
right…”
The
tip of the tweezers hit metal.
She
gulped. God, fishing around inside him like this, it felt horrible, an odd
flashback to that horrible dream she’d had when she’d…
“I’m
not hurting you,” she repeated more vehemently, forcing the thoughts down as she
concentrated on removing the slug. “I’ll save you. Don’t worry, love…”
Shakily,
she pulled the tweezers out of the wound, breathing a sigh of relief when she
saw that she’d indeed gotten the piece of deformed metal.
“See,
baby?” she continued to talk to him. “I got it out. You’ll be just fine now.”
She patted his hair lightly before running more water, cleaning off the excess
blood that had accumulated in the meantime.
For
the first time, the sounds of voices in the common room caught her attention,
and she shouted out to them.
Dawn
dashed into the bathroom, and her face paled. “Jesus…”
“He
was shot,” Buffy said in a calmer voice than she would’ve imagined possible. “He
lost a lot of blood…”
“All
that back there is his?” Dawn pointed behind her, still shaken by the sight of
her overprotective surrogate brother with a hole through his back.
Buffy
nodded. “I-I think we need to get blood in him fast. He’s getting…thinner, I
think.” Indeed, the vampire did seem to be growing more emaciated before her
eyes. “He’ll need blood to heal.”
Dawn
nodded numbly and raced over to the mini-fridge to grab the packages of blood
there. She glanced up to see Rick and Siggy leading a shaken Veronica away. The
woman was shivering in the blanket wrapped around her and had the most dead look
in her eyes. The blue D’vorak blood that covered Veronica would’ve told Dawn
that Xel was also dead, even without Rick’s rueful shake of the head. Turning
her attention back to Spike, she raced back to the bathroom.
“Human,”
she provided breathlessly. “We keep it for emergencies.”
Buffy
nodded. “How’re we gonna get him to…?”
Dawn
cut the corner of the bag with the scissors and waved in under his nose. No
reaction. “Y-Yeah, we’re going to hafta feed it to him,” she agreed shakily. “We
need to get his head tilted back somehow…”
Buffy
nodded and pulled him up her body so that he was slumped over her. She tilted
his chin back and grimaced that she couldn’t do better. “That’s as close as I
can get,” she said apologetically.
“We’ll
try it,” Dawn agreed. She managed to get his mouth open and felt around in his
gums.
“What
are you-?” Buffy began, but the answer came to her with startling speed when his
fangs extended, and he snapped at Dawn’s fingers instinctively, vamping out.
Dawn,
who had been thoroughly prepared for the involuntary reaction, yanked her
fingers back just in time. She placed the blood bag there in their stead, and he
slowly began to drink, looking for all the world like a fragile - if someone
disturbing - baby bird, cheeping upward for food.
“Will
he be all right?” Buffy’s whispered words were the first doubt she’d allowed
herself to express.
Dawn
grimaced. “Physically? Sure. But sometimes when vampires get starved…it does
things to their minds.”
Buffy
nodded. “What can I do?”
“Keep
feeding him,” Dawn instructed, handing her the next bag. “And keep him warm.
Vampires heal best when they’re human body temperature.”
“O-Okay,
I can do that,” Buffy agreed. She placed the second bag at his lips after he had
finished with Dawn’s.
“I’ll
find you two someplace more comfortable than the bathtub,” Dawn offered, getting
up. “Hopefully, that’s not covered in blood…”
“My
room,” Buffy offered.
Dawn
nodded before checking the wound at Spike’s back. “It’s not bleeding anymore,”
she announced. “As long as he keeps getting blood…”
“Right,”
Buffy nodded with a sigh, watching as Dawn left. “You’ll be okay,” she turned
back to the vampire in her arms, stroking his platinum hair tenderly as she
watched him feed. “You have to be. Because I love you, Spike…” she whispered
against his cheek before placing a soft kiss on his closed eyelid.
He
didn’t respond, still completely unconscious, but continued to instinctively
drink…
More
to come, obviously... ~_^
Disclaimer:
The title of this chapter is a Beatles' song. The song has absolutely nothing to
do with the chapter, of course, but the title snuck in my head. So, I mooched
it, as usual. ~_^
Author's
Note: Ooh, fun chapter...
Previously:
Veronica and Xel had sex; Lena caught them together; Lena killed Xel, shot
Spike, and committed suicide; Spike was injured really badly; Buffy was taking care of
him and finally told him that she loved him; unfortunately, he was unconscious
at the time. And so we continue...
Haunted
Chapter Twenty-Four - Within You Without You
The
world seemed to move in slow motion as Buffy raised the gun. Screams of agony
sounded all around her, the plaintive cries of wounded innocents, begging for
her to save them. Jerky motions of shattered limbs tried to move away, crawling
from the deadly danger.
Buffy
moved in to the source of their flight, gun still poised and ready to fire.
Everything else moved in jerky halts, but she ran as gracefully as a gazelle,
almost as if she were floating through the air. She could tell she was getting
closer now. Only lifeless corpses filled the barren field beyond this point,
victims to the monster that had committed this carnage.
Buffy
heard a cry of pain around the corner and froze for an instant, steeling herself
up for the task ahead of her. Gun still poised and ready, she rounded the
corner…
And
found herself in the dirty alley behind the Sunnydale police station. Just like
that horrible night seven years ago, Spike was covered in blood. But this time
the blood wasn’t his.
Buffy
gasped in horror as a monster’s face looked up at her, his features twisted into
unnatural ridges and horns in her dream. For an instant, she could almost see
his usual, handsome face flash her a wicked smirk, before he lowered six-inch
serrated teeth to the throat of his latest victim.
The
woman turned to look at Buffy with pleading eyes, and Buffy cried out when she
recognized Dawn’s bloodstained face. Instinctively, her finger pulled the
trigger and…
Spike
roared in pain when the bullet pierced his chest, ripping straight through his
heart. His eyes flashed to their normal blue for an instant, and he looked at
Buffy in disbelief before he vanished in an explosion of dust.
And
then, in his place, rose a monster of unimaginable hideousness. The distorted
demonic visage Buffy had seen on dream-Spike’s face was magnified a
thousand-fold. Razor-sharp fangs ripped through Dawn, just as Buffy pulled the
trigger a second time.
A
click. The gun was empty.
A
silent scream contorted Buffy’s features, and then the monster was upon her,
fangs and claws cutting into her flesh…
Buffy
awoke with a gasp of horror, panting heavily at the nightmare. She looked around
wildly for a moment, not certain where she was, and her eyes naturally alighted
on the vampire beside her. A frown creased her brow for a minute before the
events of last night came back to her, and she lay back down with a groan.
She
really hadn’t meant to fall asleep the night before. She was just supposed to
stay by his side for a little while, make sure he was warm enough, and then go
spend the night on her big comfy bed. Some part of her subconscious had
obviously wanted to stay at her love’s side all night, though. Hence her eyelids
had drooped as she rested beside him, and now here it was morning. Morning after
a night filled with horrible dreams about the atrocities she and Spike could
commit against each other. She shook down the memories with a shudder.
“You
scared me for a minute there,” she informed a still-sleeping Spike, placing a
gentle kiss on one prominent brow ridge.
He
was still in game face from last night, fangs and demonic bone structure
squished into the pillow beneath him as he slept. For a second, the slight of
fully vamped Spike, looking oddly bucktoothed the way his features pressed into
the pillowcase, seemed like the cutest, funniest thing she had ever seen.
She
smiled and brushed back one platinum curl from his ridged brow. “Don’t ever tell
anyone I said this,” she continued to talk to him while checking the bandages on
his back, “but I kinda like your vamp face. It’s actually sort of handsome…in a
strange, demonic way.” She laughed. “You can tell I’ve met way too many vamps, when I can actually
start to spot the cuter game faces…” She peeled back the edge of the bandage and
made a face. “Ugh. Okay, time for more blood…”
She
rose from the makeshift bed Dawn had created on the floor of her room. In a
desperate effort to keep every single mattress in the entire inn from getting
soaked through with blood, they’d moved a bunch of sheets, blankets, and pillows
to the floor until Spike’s wound closed up. It was looking like a smart move
since a dark brown stain seemed to have permeated one of the sheets last night.
Buffy
scrunched up her nose and pulled the offending sheet from Spike’s weakened
grasp. She quickly grabbed one of the extra blankets Dawn had provided and
tucked it in around him, making sure he stayed nice and warm during his
recovery.
Satisfied
that he’d be fine for five minutes without her, Buffy hurried over to the site
of last night’s disaster and pulled the last two human blood packets from Dawn’s
refrigerator. The suite was empty, of course, after the damage it had taken. A
sleepy memory of her quick dinner with Dawn the night before provided that she
and Siggy had taken up empty singles down the hall for the night.
Buffy
returned to her room and made preparations for feeding Spike, shuffling pillows
and propping him up without jarring the wound in his back. It really was turning
out to be one of the more cumbersome places for him to have gotten shot.
She
had just gotten the first bag into him when there was a soft knock on the door
and Rick’s head poked inside. “I am temporary room service,” he provided, the
joke sounding flat even to his ears.
Buffy
cracked a half-hearted smile at the effort. “How is everyone?” she inquired
softly, resting Spike’s head against the crook of her neck as she opened the
second bag.
Rick
sighed at set the breakfast tray down on a nearby table. “Veronica is still in
shock, I think. She has not said a word. Siggy ended up staying with her last
night.”
Buffy
nodded slowly. “You and Dawn?”
“Tired,”
Rick replied. “Last night was…horrible.”
“What’s
going to happen with Xel and Lena?”
“Dawn
is making preparations to have them taken care of. They…” He trailed off, still
too shaken up to discuss the matter.
Spike
finished the second bag with a little slurp, and Buffy was grateful for the
distraction of lowering him back down to the floor. She actually wasn’t too much
of the nursing type, but it gave her something to concentrate on so she didn’t
have to think about everything else.
“Dawn
wishes to know if you would like a break from watching after Spike,” Rick
provided, turning the conversation away from the awful situation as well.
“It’s
okay,” Buffy assured him. “I’ve got him.”
Rick
refrained from making any comment at that. “How is he doing?” he inquired.
Buffy
grimaced. “That was the last of the human stuff. Unless we’re going to go rob a
blood-bank, we’re reduced to pig and cow now.”
Rick
frowned at that. “The wound?”
“Only
beginning to show signs of healing.” Buffy checked under the bandage to see
healthy tissue slowly inching inwards along the edges of the wound. The blood
was working, true, but now that he was reduced to second-rate stuff? She bit her
lip in worry.
“I
shall tell Dawn,” Rick assured her. “If the wound does not heal up quickly,
sometimes it never will.”
Memories
of handless vamps and ugly, debilitating scars flashed through Buffy’s mind,
sending coursing fear through her veins. “He’ll get better,” she insisted
vehemently, wishing this were one of those situations where her pigheaded
stubbornness could solve everything.
Rick
nodded and set down her breakfast tray on a nearby table. “Dawn will take care
of it. You are sure you do not need any additional assistance?”
“No.
But thanks.” A little voice in the back of her mind was screaming that Spike was
hers to take care of. After all,
hadn’t he been injured saving her life?
Rick
seemed to understand and got up to leave. “I will see you later, then.” He
smiled as he left.
Buffy
sighed when he was gone and got Spike settled back down into the blankets before
she turned to her own breakfast. Omelets seemed to be becoming a theme, and she
wolfed down the food with frightening speed. Hell, stuff like this always made
her famished.
It
wasn’t until she had polished off the last of the toast that she first noticed
she had an audience.
“Buffy?”
Spike’s cracked voice murmured.
“You’re
awake,” she said with a small smile, crawling back under the covers beside him
and laying her head down on the pillow so that he could look her in the eye.
He
coughed and winced at the pain. “Wish I wasn’t…” His voice seemed to be fading
out again.
She
gave him a sympathetic smile. “Is there anything you need?”
“Be
nice if the hole in my back went away…” he murmured with a hint of his usual
humor.
Buffy
laughed at that. There was something about seeing him back to his old snarky
self that just made the world feel right to her again. Girl, you’ve got it bad… “I’m working on it,” she assured him.
He
shivered unnecessarily. “Cold, too.”
She
frowned when she felt that the water bottles she’d set around him the night
before had all gone cold. “Hang on a sec. I’ll just go-”
“No.”
It was a little whimper against the side of her throat as he inched his body
closer to hers. “Don’t go,” he pleaded softly. “Fixed up the crypt and there’s
ice-cream in the fridge.”
Buffy
sighed and lay back down, holding him closer to her. “Spike, you’re delirious,”
she pointed out. “You haven’t had the crypt for seven years.”
“All
right, ‘ve got your kittens…”
Buffy
rolled her eyes and pulled him closer to her when he shivered again. It was a
difficult task given that she had to favor his back and, as a result, she could
only warm one side of him at a time. Unless… “Here’s hoping you’ve been laying
off the junk food lately,” she teased lightly before lying down on her back and
slowly pulling him over to her, until his body covered hers. She let out a
little gasp at the feel of his weight on top of her and suddenly became
painfully aware of all the fantasies she’d had over the years of getting this
close to him again. “And I promise not to ravish you,” she added with a coy
smile. “Unless you ask me to.”
He
let out a low mumble but stopped shivering. “Warm. Don’t leave.”
She
felt a little pain in her heart at the memories he was reliving in his
semi-coherent state. “I’m not going to leave you, William,” she assured him
softly. “I promise.”
“My
Slayer…” A sigh and then a wince of pain.
Another
of those odd moments of clarity overtook her then, as she watched Spike lying
atop her in agony. She still had so many questions, so many doubts, but just
like when she had tended to his wound after he’d first been shot, her
instinctive reaction was to do everything she could to help him. His wellbeing
meant the world to her.
“Spike?”
she ventured hesitantly, shifting beneath him so that she could bring her arm up
to her shoulder. “Are you still with me?”
A
mumble.
She
pushed her hair back from the left side of her neck, exposing the soft flesh
there. “You need blood,” she decided.
“No
fucking kiddin’.” He managed to flash annoyed yellowed eyes at her for an
instant before the effort caused him to close them again.
“Well,
I’m thinking Slayer blood’s gonna be the best…” she suggested, guiding his head
over to her exposed throat. The Slayer in her was shouting out in alarm at the
proximity to the vampire; the woman in her was more sure of this than she ever
had been of anything in her life. “You need to drink,” she informed him
matter-of-factly.
His
eyes drifted open again at that, seeming to fully realize for the first time
what was being offered to him. For a few seconds, he managed to raise himself up
on shaky arms so that he could look down at her with conflicted yellow eyes.
“B-Buffy?” His voice wavered, hopeful and insecure all at once, half-convinced
that he was still delirious.
“Do
it,” she insisted confidently. “I want to feel you…inside me…” She looked away
at this admission, feeling raw and exposed to this beautiful demon’s gaze.
Spike
gulped and nodded. “Wanted you for so long,” he whispered reassuringly as he
collapsed atop her once more, his fangs now mere inches for her ear.
“Please…”
she whispered back unhesitantly.
“Thank
you…” And, with those final words, he bit deep into her throat…
*
* *
“A
host?” Dawn repeated with a weary sigh.
Siggy
nodded. “Here. At the lodge. The host appears to be a sort of…emotional safety
net for the Haunting. It breaks the host’s mind and then feeds from it when
other sources of food are scarce.”
Dawn
nodded.
“And
it is someone here?” Rick spoke up.
“Someone
who has been here all along,” Siggy corrected.
Dawn’s
eyes narrowed at that. “There’s only one person…” she began.
Siggy
nodded. “And she is quite old. The Haunting drains life force from its host.
This means she will die soon, which means the Haunting must find itself a new
host.”
“One
of us?” Rick suggested nervously.
Dawn
swore. “We’ve got to get rid of this thing and fast,” she decided.
“Xel
is dead,” Siggy pointed out. “And Veronica is still in shock; she will not be
able to assist in the spell.”
“And
Spike’s out of it, too,” Dawn grimaced. “Rick?” she suggested hopefully.
“Kayeri
have many skills,” he said apologetically, “but magic is not one of them.”
“We
may require outside assistance,” Siggy suggested.
“Yeah,
but who’s powerful enough to…” Dawn trailed off. “That old witch in Black Hills
Falls?”
Rick
frowned. “She is terrified of this place,” he pointed out.
“But
she’s already tried the spell in translation once,” Dawn countered. “She’d need
virtually no prep work.”
“But
she would never agree to come here…”
Siggy
raised a hand. “Let me at her. I shall have her convinced of anything you want
within half an hour.”
Dawn
smiled at how Siggy’s confident and efficient manner seemed to be returning. She
had been noticeably shaken after Tucker’s attack, but nothing ever hit Siggy for
long. “You can drive in this blizzard?” she inquired pointedly.
Siggy
looked out the windows. “Those flurries?” she teased lightly.
Dawn
grinned at that as well. “Better take my car. No one will even notice if you
crash it.” She tossed the keys Siggy’s way.
“I
will bring assistance as quickly as possible,” Siggy assured them before she set
off on her task.
“Which
leaves us to sit here and twiddle our thumbs,” Dawn sighed. “Unless…”
“I
believe it is time we had a talk with Ms. Danvers,” Rick agreed…
*
* *
Buffy
hissed at the first initial flash of pain as razor-sharp fangs cut through the
tenderest spot on her throat like a knife through hot butter. She had felt this
pain before, of course, on the three other occasions when vampires had left
their mark upon her.
The
Master had been cold and brutal, inflicting the maximum amount of pain in the
shortest amount of time before he cast her aside to die. Angel had been rough at
first, the violent demon in him driven frenzied and to the surface by her
taunts. But, then, after he’d come back to himself, oh, he’d felt so good she
was still ashamed for thinking it. Almost as if she’d been cheating on Angel
with Angelus. Dracula’s bit had been a lazy, trance-like seduction that wove
through her mind to the point where she didn’t really feel much of anything.
But
Spike…
After
the first initial penetration, he’d stilled himself with agonizing effort. The
first drops of her blood were a sweet elixir, food of the gods to top any other
he had ever tasted. The urge to pull on her veins was incredible, but he held
off, the sound of her hiss of pain doing strange, alien things to his heart that
he had thought no longer possible.
Buffy
took a deep breath and sighed in relief. All the vampires that had bit her had
been different, but never could she have imagined that one could be so…gentle…
She felt a fire burn deep inside her, the feel of her jeans on her inner thighs
beginning to chafe. Oh god, this was so…
Amazing…
A
purr from the vampire atop her, almost as if he could hear her thoughts, and his
lips began to move slowly against her skin.
Buffy
wanted to cry out in ecstasy, to tell him how absolutely wonderful this actually was, but her
voice couldn’t quite work due to the treatment her throat was getting. Desperate
thoughts tumbled through her mind, sounding in a rapid cacophony through her
heated blood.
Never
imagined…god, is it this good for vampires, too?…so incredible…Spike inside
me…god, I’ve waited so long…so long…so deep and strong…oh god,
Spike…
Yes,
luv…
Her
eyes widened for one instant at the rich sound of his voice in her mind before
the lids fluttered shut again. Was she imagining, or had she actually heard…?
But he was so close, his fangs in her throat and his hair clenched in her
fingers, urging him onwards. His hips were grinding down into hers now, and she
could feel that he was just as aroused as she was. His hardness rubbed
erotically against the wetness between her thighs, somehow finding her clit
through two layers of jeans and causing the seam to grind into it, bringing her
ever closer to the brink of ecstasy. Dimly, the somewhat giddy thought flitted
through her mind:
Hey,
that blood’s for healing the wound. There’s plenty of time for Horny!Spike
later…
A
chuckle against her skin.
Still
nothing but silent gasps were emitting from their mouth. There was no way he
could have heard her, but…
And,
then, she began to sense something, as though it were far off in the distance at
first: Pain…fading pain…muscles and bones
mending…flesh sewing back together…taste of Heaven…oh, sweet love…never dared
dream…hope all gone and now…cor, even better than I had
imagined…Buffy…Buffy…
Spike?
Yes,
luv…it’s me…I’m right here…
How
can I hear you, how can…?
His
fangs plunged deeper inside her at that, and she gasped aloud as new twinges of
pleasure shot through her body. He was moving fluidly on top of her now, showing
no further signs of his injury. She had no way of seeing his wound, of course,
but she had just felt the injury close itself, through the connection between
them and…
So
deep…so strong…so good…
She tried intentionally sending thoughts his way for the first time.
So
sweet,
he countered. God, Buffy I never knew…I
can feel your love…god, I can finally
feel it…
I
can finally feel it, too…oh wow…how?
Only
done this once before…but Dru so dark…but, god, you’re so light, so beautiful,
so…
Effulgent?
She plucked the word from his mind, perplexed. And then the entire incident from
his miserable human existence came flooding into her, and she clutched him more
desperately to her, crying the tears that had tried up in his own eyes over a
century ago.
D-Don’t
laugh…
Even his mental voice sounded scared.
Never
laugh at you…love you too much…I… But
a dizzy feeling was overcoming her now, making it impossible for her to think
clearly. Was she dying? Had it felt like this before? God, she couldn’t remember
and…
Love
you, too…tried to stop, but I couldn’t…tried to fight it, erase it…but…always
loved you…
And
then Spike’s voice faded away as well, and her body cried out in release before
the world faded to black…
Heh,
that was a fun chapter to write. Review for more, kiddies. ~_^
Disclaimer:
Yes, I secretly own Spike. I created the whole character, But I foolishly
mentioned him to my good pal Joss and then, like, a week later he totally appears on television, and I'm
like: "Joss, you evil plagarizer!!" And he's all, "Ha! No one will ever believe
you, deluded fan girl!" And then I wake up. (Yes, I am on crack. Thanks so much for asking.
~_^)
Author's
Note: Hmm, some people have been asking how long this story's going to be. Well,
originally it was set for 22 chapters. *looks at current chapter number and
blinks* Bye, folks! Guess it ended three chapters back; just forget they
occurred, okay? ~_^ Seriously, I'm not exactly sure since my outline was so off.
I'm guessing it'll end somewhere in the early 30s, though. (Great. Now it will
probably be 50 just to spite me. ^_^)
Previously:
Hot biteyness. Mmm...biteyness... ^_^ Oh, and Siggy's run off to get Eustacia
Collins to help with the spell to kill the Haunting, while Dawn and Rick are
after Ms. Danvers, whom they think is the Haunting's current host. And so we
continue... (Mmm...biteyness... *drool*)
Haunted
Chapter Twenty-Five - Words
Thu-Thump.
Deep
in the blackness, a consciousness slowly stirred to life. It was a lazy,
comfortable awakening, provoked slowly by that one sound…
Thu-Thump.
Rr-rrrr.
The
drowsy shroud of non-existence was slowly fading away now, leaving her only to
wonder. Who am I? Where am I? Am I
alive?
Thu-Thump.
Rr-rrrr.
She
felt bodiless, like she existed in a fuzzy world of warmth, love, and
contentment. A distant memory came back to her, and she wondered once more. Is that it? Am I in Heaven?
Thu-Thump.
Rr-rrrr.
She
had been dimly aware of the sound before now, of course, but it first truly
caught her attention at this point, and she puzzled over it. It was a perplexing
mystery, a…
Thu-Thump.
Rr-rrrr.
She
felt a touch, so soft and so sweet and so tender. The touch made her aware that,
indeed, she was still in her body. She was still alive. The thought was all she
needed to place the first sound.
Thu-Thump.
Her
heartbeat.
Rr-rrrr.
So
what was that?
The
haze of slumber slowly lifted from her mind as the events of earlier came back
to her. Spike suckling at her throat, that amazing connection, and then…oh, sweet
release. The warmth in her limbs increased at the memory, bringing her back into
the world of the living…
Thu-Thump.
Rr-rrrr.
Spike
and I made love.
The thought sent a giddy little thrill through her spine. It was unlike any
lovemaking she had ever experienced, of course, but there was nothing else to
describe what she - no, they - had
felt when he was inside her.
She
stirred slightly, and the feel of lips, like soft, dewy rose petals, against the
sensitive spot on her throat increased in intensity, welcoming her back into his
bed.
Rr-rrrr,
rr-rrrr, rr-rrrr…
Buffy
opened her eyes and smiled at the vampire beside her. “’Morning,” she said with
a sleepy yawn, noticing with some surprise that he’d apparently relocated them
both to the bed.
“You
feelin’ all right?” he asked cautiously, a hint of pride in his eyes as they
darted to the newest scar on her neck for a brief instant.
“Mmm.”
Her fingers tentatively reached up to feel his mark. The skin was tender and
sensitive there, and she felt little tingles of desire run through her body. The
memory of what his own lips had felt like upon her skin there caused her mouth
to go dry. “How much did you take?”
“Not
too much,” he assured her. “Potent stuff, Slayer blood is.”
“But
then why did I-?” She froze in mid-sentence.
A
cocky, self-satisfied leer spread across his features, and the tip of his tongue
curled up behind his front teeth in seductive invitation.
Buffy
blushed. Okay, so she’d never actually blacked out from the force of an orgasm
before, but…damn, that had been good… “Oh.” She managed a hesitant smile at that
and curled up closer against him. “How’s the wound?” she inquired softly against
the curve of his shoulder.
“Closed
up,” he whispered against her hair. “Still a bit tender, but should be right as
rain in a few days.” Startling blue eyes glanced down at the sheet between them
shyly. “Owe you for that, pet.”
Rr-rrrr.
The
sound was back, and a smile lit up Buffy’s face as she finally identified it.
“You’re purring,” she said in
delight.
“Am
not!” Big Bad bluster was out in full force, feathers thoroughly ruffled.
Buffy
merely placed one hand on his chest right over where his heart would be and felt
the low vibrations rumbling through him. His eyelids fluttered shut at the
caress, and the vibrations intensified. “You so are,” Buffy countered.
He
scowled at her. “Vampires don’t purr,” he insisted in a huff, pulling away from
her so he could lie on his back, arms crossed in front of his chest sullenly. It
didn’t stop the damn purring, though.
Buffy
sighed and decided retreat was the better part of valor. “Okay,” she pretended
to agree, “I guess you would know.” She sidled up against him, his arms slipping
around her, and she lay her head on his chest. Mmm, benefits to harmless lie: Purring-Spike
pillow. Definitely worth it.
His
aspect softened as he watched her snuggle against him, but he still refused to
cave in. “Damn right.”
Buffy
just laughed. God, he could be just as stubborn as she was about things. Talk
about denial… “I love you.” The words were accompanied by a soft kiss to his own
neck, right over where his pulse had once beaten.
Spike
froze at that. He knew, of course. He’d felt the words earlier in her mind, her
heart, the pull of her blood. But to hear them spoken aloud… “Y-You don’t know
what you’re sayin’,” he insisted.
She
rolled her eyes. The stubbornness was going to continue, it seemed. “I know
exactly what I’m saying,” she assured him, propping herself up on her elbows so
that she could look down at him. “Whatever happened last night…”
Her
memories flashed through the glimpses she had gleaned from his own memory. The
ultimate mating for vampires, complete openness and exposure, Spike’s own
previous experience - sacred because he had once cherished Drusilla, but also
painful due to her broken mind. But last night…oh, she had showed him what love
was really about.
“Last
night,” she repeated with a little gulp, “I-I know it sort of came out of left
field for the both of us. We both went into it thinking it would just be a bite,
and it became…more. But I don’t regret what happened for a second. You were - are - so beautiful inside.”
A
glint of fear that he would never have acknowledged flashed through his eyes.
She had seen everything last night. Everything. He couldn’t recall ever
feeling this raw and exposed to someone else before. He’d always had at least
some safety - the wall of his persona - to hide behind before. But now…
“Shh…”
Her fingertip brushed his lips just as he parted them to say…well, not even he
knew what.
Buffy
watched the swirling emotions in his cerulean eyes and planned her strategy. She
could see his fear, but accusing him of being afraid was a surefire way to make
him close himself off.
“I’m
frightened,” she finally admitted softly, her fingers still lingering on his
full lower lip. “I… It’s just that you saw everything, and if you turn away from
me now…” She let the statement hang.
“Shh,
luv,” he soothed her, taking her into his arms and holding her close. “Know
exactly what you mean.”
She
reveled in the feel of his Buffy-warmed embrace, the return of the Spike who
actually cared. “I never thought
about what a demon’s mind would be like before,” she admitted softly, “but I
never would’ve believed… It’s not scary or nasty or bad at all. It was
just…beautiful. And I think that’s the most terrifying thing of all.”
A
definite pause and a tension in his muscles as if he were pondering something,
and then he placed a soft kiss in her hair. “Only half-believed this wasn’t just
another of your mind games, y’know? Never would’ve thought that you, of all
people… How can you…?”
“Love
you?” Buffy finished. “After all that’s happened between us? You know how. It’s
the same reason you do.” She looked up at him at that, wide hazel eyes and
radiant smile.
A
moment’s hesitation, a whispered “I love you” slipping from his lips, and then
their mouths met in a furious kiss to dwarf all passion they had ever shared
before…
*
* *
“Do
we knock?” Rick inquired.
Dawn
eyed the door speculatively and reached up to rap on it with her knuckles.
A
scuffle inside, but no response.
Rick
and Dawn exchanged a skeptical look. Dawn knocked again. “We know you’re in
there, Ms. Danvers.”
Still
no answer.
“All
right, that’s it,” Dawn fumed. “Step back,” she instructed Rick.
He
watched curiously over the rims of his sunglasses as she took a deep breath.
“What are you-?” he began.
A
violent kick, and the door shattered on its hinges. Dawn gave Rick an
unrepentant grin. “One of the tricks I learned growing up with a Slayer for a
sister,” she joked lightly.
He
nodded numbly and reminded himself never to get on her bad side. “After you?” he
offered, gesturing to the apartment.
Dawn
steeled herself up and entered the apartment. “No lights?” she inquired
curiously, feeling around for the switch.
Rick
found it first. A flick and the room remained dark. “No lights,” he concurred.
“Décor
by Spike,” Dawn joked lightly, walking out into the spacious living area.
Fortunately, it was still light enough outside that she could see to move. “Ms.
Danvers has flown the coup?” she guessed.
Rick
turned down the hallway that led back to the rest of the apartment. “If she is
not here…” he began. And cried out in alarm…
*
* *
Siggy
stomped on the pavement, knocking off the layer of snow that had accumulated on
the soles of her boots. She rang the bell again pointedly as she waited,
spotting a rustle in the curtains this time before the clicks of a door
unlocking.
“You
are Ms. Collins?” she said in a brisk voice the instant the old woman had opened
the door.
“Yes?”
Ms. Collins was obviously suspicious given the number of demon hunters that had
been to her door in the last two weeks.
“The
Haunting is about to escape,” Siggy began matter-of-factly. “We-”
“I
said I wanted no part of that!” Ms. Collins insisted, trying to slam the door in
Siggy’s face.
The
hard rubber toe of Siggy’s boot prevented it from closing. “It is urgent that
you assist us,” she continued stubbornly.
Ms.
Collins fumbled to get the door shut. “Leave now, or I call the police,” she
yelled harshly.
“You
may call the police all you want,” Siggy shrugged, “but they will not be able to
help you once the Shur-Ashk-Um-Ur-Abi is freed from its prison and lets its
powers loose upon this town. Perhaps it will even remember how you locked it
away in the first place.”
Ms.
Collins’ face had gone white as a sheet. “I-It can’t escape,” she insisted
anxiously.
“It
is rebuilding its strength,” Siggy countered. “Already it is able to move
objects, create illusions. And once it captures a strong enough host-”
“It’ll
be free again.” Ms. Collins was visibly shaking again now. “I-I knew it,” she
almost pleaded. “I knew the spell we used wasn’t as strong - wasn’t strong
enough - but they didn’t listen to me, and…”
“And
now they are dead, and if you do not help again, the Haunting will rise even
more powerful than before,” Siggy concluded.
“You
have a way to stop it?” Ms. Collins asked speculatively.
“We
have,” Siggy agreed. “You yourself provided us with the book.”
“That
spell requires a full circle capable of reading the Kassite,” Ms. Collins
scoffed. “We don’t-”
“We
have,” Siggy repeated. “With you as the third, I believe?” she inquired
pointedly.
Ms.
Collins nodded slowly. “Yes, I can read it but…well, if the host is as strong as
you say…”
“The
host now is weak,” Siggy countered. “We must finish this before it is too late.”
Ms.
Collins’ jaw tightened. “They said that the last time. Do you have any idea how
many died?”
“Do
you have any idea how many have died so far this time?” Siggy retorted. “Surely,
you have read the papers.”
A
glum nod.
“You,
more than anyone, know how dangerous the Haunting is,” Siggy pleaded. “We have
one last chance to stop it. You have a nephew, I believe?” she changed tactics.
“D-David,”
Ms. Collins agreed slowly. “Why-?”
“You
have fought all your life to separate him from the horror at the lodge,” Siggy
concluded. “If the Haunting escapes and he is the next casualty, it will be all
for nothing.”
Ms.
Collins nodded slowly. “My magic isn’t what it used to be,” she made one final
protest.
“It
is all we have,” Siggy replied simply.
*
* *
With
a loud crash, Rick fell across the table, the motion stunning him for the second
the waif-like figure needed to race by him.
Dawn
saw the slight form streaming by and out the door but ran to Rick instead,
calling out in alarm.
“I
am fine!” he insisted quickly. “She just caught me off guard. Catch her.”
Dawn
ran out the door in response to that and came to a halt in the hallway. Both
directions yielded nothing, and she swore inwardly at having lost their quarry.
In
the meantime, Rick had extricated himself from the shattered remains of the
table and stood beside Dawn in the hallway. “She got a-?” he began to ask.
Dawn
cut him off with a hand covering his mouth.
And,
just in that moment of silence, they heard the sound of a door swinging shut
around the bend of the right corridor.
“The
lobby,” Dawn announced, breaking into a run once more. “She’s gone outside.”
Side
by side, they rounded the final bend and dashed out the still-swinging door into
the winter snow.
“Tracks,”
Rick pointed out a series of depressions in the snow.
Dawn
grimaced, and they both - without even boots - trudged their way after the old
innkeeper. “She’s spry for such an old woman, isn’t she?” Dawn commented.
Rick
nodded. “She is headed for the temple,” he decided.
“I’ve
come to the same conclusion,” Dawn agreed. “We still have that rope out here?”
Rick
shook his head. “Do we have time to go back for one?”
“Who
knows what she’s doing down there,” Dawn shot back. “I don’t want to take that
risk.”
They
both came to a halt when the footprints came to an abrupt end right at the edge
of the black hole.
“You
can jump that?” Dawn inquired.
Rick
nodded, caught her up in his arms, and then the two of them vanished into the
black void below…
*
* *
Buffy
smiled softly. “Tell me more,” she requested.
“’Bout
what?” he countered. “’Sides, it’s your turn.”
“It
so isn’t,” she shot back. “I just went through the whole horror than was
marriage to Ryan.”
He
placed a sympathetic kiss on her forehead. “Right then, so what d’you wanna
hear?”
Buffy
bit her lower lip. “Tell me about the two humans you killed,” she finally
pressed.
Spike
rolled his eyes. “This ring of déjà vu to you?”
She
frowned for a second before his eyes widened with recognition. “You’re not going
to make me buy you spicy buffalo wings again, are you?” she teased back.
He
smiled, and those little crinkles that so fascinated her formed at the edges of
his eyes. “Can at least promise there won’t be any bloody sex parts this time,”
he offered in conciliation.
She
nodded and propped her head up on one elbow. “It’s all right. Tell me.”
Reluctance
ran deep, though. “Why d’you wanna hear about that? ‘S unpleasant and-”
“Because
it is unpleasant,” Buffy countered.
“Do you have any idea how amazing that is coming from a demon’s mouth? But
there’s still… You have still, despite it all, killed three humans and… I guess
I can never agree with you, and that’s one of the major differences between us.”
“And
we want to dwell on these sorts of things?” he countered, running feather-light
touches up and down her arm. “Isn’t it more fun to…?” A soft nibble at her
shoulder.
She
sighed in satisfaction. “Definitely of the fun,” she agreed. “But we have to
face the darker stuff or…” She trailed off apologetically and placed a quick
kiss on his lips. “You saw what happened when I closed myself off last time.”
“Hurt
so much,” he agreed in a ragged tone. “To be so close, but still so far…”
“Then,
don’t let the same thing happen twice,” Buffy pleaded. “I want to know it all
this time. And, yeah, I’ll always think I’m right, and you’ll probably always
think you’re right, but you know what? I’m starting to think it’s possible for
us both to be stubbornly right and
for neither of us to really be wrong.”
“Don’t
tell me my Slayer is finally startin’ to see some shades of gray in the world,”
he teased lightly.
“The
whole world’s gray,” she countered, catching his hand and intertwining her
fingers with his. “Or maybe it’s color. But, either way… You can tell me,
William.”
A
soft smile lit up his face at that. As a vampire, he had always despised his
human name. But the way she said it… It sounded like music to his ears. “Right
then,” he agreed with a sigh. “First time was this woman named Delilah. Had it
in mind to use herself as a vessel for the apocalypse and…”
Buffy
laid her head back down on the pillow and sighed as she became wrapped up in his
usual overblown storytelling technique. The more she learned about this man, the
more he seemed like a spellbinding book to her - one of those mysteries where
you just couldn’t help yourself from turning the next page. And she realized
that she did want to know it all now - the good, the bad, and the ugly -
because, in the end, she knew that what she would find was just Spike, and she
never wanted to let him go again…
OK,
am I weird for thinking that parts of Buffy and Spike's reconciliation are too
private even to write down? (Yes, I so know I am. But that's why I didn't
include the conversation if anyone cares. ~_^) And, yeah, more coming soon, of
course...
On
To Chapter 26 <haunted26.html>
Disclaimer
& Author's Note: The usual.
Previously:
Buffy and Spike did this bitey, sexy thing and are still in bed together. Dawn
and Rick chased after Ms. Danvers, whom they believe to be the Haunting's host,
and she led them on a merry chase down to the temple. They've just jumped in
after her. Oh, and Veronica's still traumatized from when Lena shot Xel, and
Siggy's run off to fetch Eustacia Collins for the spell to kill the Haunting...
Haunted
Chapter Twenty-Six - Sweet Release
Rick
landed in a crouched position in the direct center of the temple, Dawn still
tucked safely in his arms. He rose gracefully to his full height, swinging down
Dawn’s feet so that she could stand beside him when suddenly the entire room lit
up a fiery red, like a nightmarish vision from Dante’s Inferno.
The
eyes of the wooden figurines that surrounded them lit up all in a flash, each
shooting crimson rays at the pair trapped in the center of the room.
Dawn
and Rick flinched, and…
Nothing
happened.
They
both opened their eyes to see a wavering green light surrounding the pair of
them and protecting them from the enemy’s attack. Both were trapped, immobilized
by the powerful energy waves that bombarded them on all sides. It was a
standoff, then. The Haunting could not harm them, but they were unable to move
to stop it as well.
Realization
filled Rick as the observations he’d made earlier fell into place, but Dawn’s
eyes widened in stunned surprise, not comprehending what was happening.
“It
is the Key within you,” Rick informed her softly. “The Haunting is unable to
touch anything within its reach.”
Dawn’s
brow furrowed at the shimmering green force surrounding her. It couldn’t be…that
after all these years, the Key would finally decide to show itself to her, could
it?
“An
unfortunate defense we had not prepared for.”
Dawn’s
speculations were cut off by the sound of the gravelly voice. She and Rick both
managed to turn within the protective force of the Key to face their foe.
Laura
Danvers stepped from the shadows, scarlet fire lighting up her eyes and her
waxen flesh as if a powerful torch burned within her body. “We tried to dispose
of you using the Kayeri,” she went on in the same hateful tone, “but your power
surpassed ours.” The rage flashed brighter within her, and it was a wonder her
frail body didn’t cave into ashes at the heat of it.
“You
are the host,” Rick said simply, concern creeping into his voice at the
precarious position they were in. Even with the barrier Dawn was creating, their
lives could still be in mortal peril from a physical attack.
Laura
Danvers merely rolled her eyes in a manner that much belied her ancient
appearance. “Well, duh,” she agreed.
“What took you so long to figure it out…?”
*
* *
Buffy
awoke first this time, a small smile lighting up her face at her memories of the
day so far. It felt like they had spent a lifetime talking that morning, where
in actuality it probably hadn’t been much more than a few hours. Spike’s mark on
her neck, however - that same mark that was still sending excited, exhilarating
tingles through her body - still seemed to be functioning, bringing them the
same closeness they had felt when he was inside her. Lifetimes of words could
pass between them just with a brush of his knuckles across the scar. It had made
talking feel like lovemaking, something she was more than eager to experience
again.
Her
companion lay on his side, facing her, the blanket pulled up over his head so
that only the platinum spikes of his hair peeked from underneath. She felt her
heart soften once more at the Spike-shaped lump in the sheets beside her and
cautiously pulled the covers back so that she could place a soft kiss on his
brow.
He
murmured slightly in response, nuzzling into her shoulder and sliding a lazy leg
and arm around her, holding her close. A short, broken purr rumbled through his
chest before trailing off into a slight snort.
Buffy
giggled and pet his hair. Cuddly, kittenish Spike was a rare treat he would
never allow while conscious. He didn’t mind a good snuggle, of course - as she
was just now finding out - but the Big Bad would never allow him to appear this soft. Especially in front of her.
She could almost understand why. Seeing him like this caused deep-seated
protective instincts to rise up within her, making her want to do nothing more
than keep him safe. It was the sort of attitude that annoyed her to no end when
men tried to impose it upon her, so why should Spike be any different?
“Don’t
worry,” she whispered softly into his silken hair, “I’ll still treat you like a
man when you wake up. Kitten time is reserved solely for when you’re asleep.”
He
seemed to hum slightly in agreement at that before the arm flung over her waist
tightened and he showed the first signs of stirring.
She
watched, fascinated, as he slowly woke up beside her. She’d never seen him
awaken before, never had the chance to observe his lithe, lean muscles stretch
sensuously, the movements of his body turn from random jerks to the sleek,
seductive rhythm of a great feline, his long, curled eyelashes flutter softly
against his cheeks before slowly opening. God, he was so beautiful when he woke
up…
A
lion-sized yawn complete with extended fangs, and Spike blinked confusedly up at
her. “’Mornin’, luv,” he murmured, scratching his hair sleepily.
“It’s
technically afternoon,” she pointed out, gesturing to the clock.
This
seemed to confuse him even more in his half-asleep state, and he blinked at her
really slowly before shaking his head and lying back down against the crook of
her shoulder, eyes drifting open and closed. “Was s’posed to wake before you,”
he commented lazily.
“Oh?”
she asked curiously, resting her head on the pillow beside him. “Why’s that?”
“Gotta
wake up first, or they can do somethin’ to you in your sleep,” he explained
off-handedly as if it were the most obvious thing in the world.
“Who
will?”
“Women.”
He batted his hand in the air dismissively.
Buffy
rolled her eyes. “Paranoid much?” she teased.
“Dru…”
he continued, still obviously only semi-conscious, “never a good idea to leave
yourself at ‘er mercy for long. And the others… Don’t know them. Could try to
stake me in the mornin’ for all I know. Gotta be alert, wary.” He closed his
eyes again and let out a little snore.
Buffy
couldn’t help but grin. This was the perfect antithesis of Alert-and-Wary!Spike.
This was cozy, sleepy, trusting Spike, and something about his faith in her made
her love him even more. “My cute, cuddly vamp,” she teased.
One
shockingly blue eye opened. “Am not,” he insisted in a petulant tone.
“Ha,”
she said triumphantly. “Knew that would wake you up.”
He
groaned and yawned again before rising up on his powerful forearms and doing the
sexiest full-body stretch she’d ever seen. At that moment, she was eternally
grateful that she’d ripped his shirt right off of him the night before because
stretching Spike-chest was truly a sight to behold.
“We
s’posed to be doin’ something?” he asked, looking down at her. “Where’s my Bit
and the others?”
*
* *
“You
are one fucked up freak,” Dawn informed Laura Danvers, still trapped within the
crimson energy barrier that held her and Rick…
*
* *
“Mih,
they’re all off doing boring research-y stuff,” Buffy informed him of Dawn’s
(failed) plans for the day. “They don’t need us.”
A
sly, seductive grin lit up his face. “Was hopin’ you’d say that,” he practically
purred.
Wow,
from asleep to sexy in less than a minute.
Buffy melted into his kiss, parting her lips at the persistence of his tongue
and holding him tightly down to her, trying to drink in his essence. God, he
tasted so good. And how exactly could he taste so good when he’d spent the
morning drinking her blood and then snacking on pretzels? It was one of the
great mysteries of the universe, but Spike always had an intoxicating, rich
flavor to her. Like sweet rum candy. Her tongue plunged eagerly into his own
mouth to taste more of him.
He
moaned above her and shifted his hips so that his growing erection wasn’t
tempted by her writhing limbs. This had just been a kiss at first, but… He
didn’t think he’d ever wanted a woman more than he wanted Buffy right now.
“Buffy-luv?”
he gasped, pulling away from her fire for an instant to rest his forehead
against hers.
“Yeah?”
she panted out as well, completely breathless from the intensity of their kiss.
“This
is nice, right?” he began. “Just bein’ together, talkin’?”
She
held in her frustrated sigh. “Yeah,” she agreed with a soft smile.
“Feel
the same way,” he nodded slowly. “But don’t s’pose you’d want somethin’ more?”
he asked hopefully.
Buffy
groaned aloud and yanked him back down to her in a searing kiss. “Thought you’d
never ask,” she breathed against his lips before devouring him.
Their
bodies came together with newfound desire at the tacit agreement they had
reached, Spike’s hardness grinding down into her as Buffy’s thighs spread to
accommodate him.
“Why’re
you wearin’ so many clothes?” he complained, fingers fumbling for the hem of her
tank top and pulling it slowly up, exposing her tanned body to his hungry mouth.
“Obviously
because you’ve been negligent,” she shot right back, arching her back and
raising her arms so that the offending garment could go away before crying out
at the skill of his talented mouth and collapsing back onto the bed.
A
low growl escaped his throat, sending sensual vibrations right into the taut
muscles of her stomach. “Never leave my woman wantin’,” he insisted gruffly.
She
smiled down at him and slipped her legs around his body. “Yeah, well, your
woman’s been waiting for you to make love to her for seven lonely years now,”
she confessed softly.
A
scarred eyebrow quirked. “That long?” he inquired, moving to hover over her once
more.
She
nodded sheepishly. “I loved you, you know,” she admitted, reaching up to trace
the razor’s edge of one cheekbone. “Even back then. I was just…” She bit back
tears at the memory. “I was in so much pain, and I felt so wrong. I wanted to hurt myself, baby.”
His
arms were wrapped tight around her, softly accented words of comfort whispered
into her hair.
Buffy
held on tight, but at the same time felt that she should be the one giving comfort, not receiving it after
what had transpired between them. “I hated myself that year,” she said in a raw
voice. “And to punish myself…” she clutched him tighter, “I drove away
everything I loved.”
“Shh…”
he cooed softly. “’S all right now, luv. ‘m here.”
Buffy
smiled against the cool ivory skin of his throat. “Yeah,” she agreed lazily,
“you are. It was just scraps of you for so long, you know. I-I have this little
tin box with all my memories of you, and…god, you have to think I’m a complete
loser,” she groaned before burying her head in his shoulder.
He
chuckled at that. “I see the intervenin’ years haven’t changed your
over-dramatic tendencies,” he teased.
She
swatted at him ineffectively. “Jerk-off,” she grumbled.
He
thrust his hardness into her thigh. “Please do,” he countered.
She
gasped in indignation at the comment before her eyes widened and a delight smile
lit up her face. “Ooh! You just made an annoying innuendo!” she exclaimed
excitedly, crashing her lips to his with bruising intensity.
Spike
shrugged and let her throw him over onto his back so that she could straddle his
middle while plundering his mouth more effectively. His hands drifted lazily to
the fly of her jeans, determined in their mission now and slowly pulled the
zipper down before slipping around back to cup her ass and push the obstructing
fabric down her lean hips.
“Never
used to get this excited at my comments,” he pointed out with a gasp when her
kisses began trailing down the muscled planes of his chest, her tongue pausing
over every nerve that made him writhe beneath her.
“No
innuendo for so long,” she retorted between nibbles at one dusty male nipple.
“Going through withdrawal.”
He
chuckled at that and then let out a low moan at the feel of her hot, wet mouth
on his cool flesh. Bloody hell, how did this woman know exactly where to bite
and lick to send him teetering dangerously on the edge?
“B-Buffy?”
he began clenching his teeth as her tongue dipped into his navel in the sexiest
way imaginable.
“Hmm?”
she murmured, savoring the salty taste of Spike on her tongue.
“Got
other places that could use that tongue…” he informed her with a leer.
The
grin on Buffy’s face widened. “Arrogant vampire,” she accused.
He
rolled his hips up into her in response. “You know you want it, baby,” he
teased.
Her
eyes narrowed at that, and she pounced, her lips effectively shutting up his own
naughty ones. Mmm, naughty Spike
lips… Her own hand slipped between them now, seeking out the hardness that
pressed into her stomach. She cupped him through the black denim roughly,
eliciting a thrilling growl, before her fingertips ran teasingly up and down the
zipper until he was moaning and begging beneath her.
“Christ,
luv!” he hissed in a needy whisper. Buffy promptly decided it was the most
wonderful thing she’d heard ever.
“I-I…”
“Who
wants it now?” she teased, leaning down over him so her long, blond locks
curtained his face and giving him an unrepentant and very naughty smile.
He
growled at that, and before she knew what was happening, she was being wrestled
beneath him once more. They struggled and fought and rolled around on the
mattress together, each kicking off clothing as they went and laughing.
Spike
managed to catch the clasp of her bra between his teeth and deftly unfastened it
with his skilled tongue, causing Buffy to gulp, eyes wide, at the dexterity of
the muscle. And then a wicked smile lit up her face, and she tackled him once
again, demonstrating the skill of her teeth on his zipper. He lay thrashing in
ecstasy beneath her, still marveling at the way she was acting. Sure, they both
got off on a good tussle before the main event, but never had she allowed it to
be like this before - fun, playful, loving…
A
lazy smile lit up Buffy’s face at the long, hard length before her eyes. With a
coquettish little smile, she leaned carefully forward and her tongue flicked out
just to catch the creamy white drop of precum at the very tip of him. He
squirmed at the ephemeral contact, hips rocking desperately in her grasp for
more, but she denied him.
“Yummy
Spike,” she announced proudly.
His
eyes narrowed when it became clear that she was going to leave him
hanging…metaphorically speaking, of course. He wasn’t doing much hanging at all
at the moment. In fact, he was almost painfully erect. “Naughty Slayer,” he
growled back.
She
practically preened on top of him, running the tips of her fingers over the
ripples in his stomach muscles. “Whatcha gonna do about it?” she inquired
mock-innocently.
The
struggle ensued anew, limbs intertwining and hands caressing, their motions
sending the headboard rocking dangerously as it banged against the wall. Ah,
yes, the mating rituals of a Slayer and her Vampire were hell on the furniture.
Spike
finally managed to latch his mouth right over his bite mark on her throat and
sucked on the sensitive flesh there hard, making her whimper and causing her
bones to turn to jelly, leaving her limp and willing beneath him. His body moved
over to cover hers completely, trapping her beneath cool muscle and flesh. His
hips moved with easy, lazy precision between her spread thighs, the first feel
of wetness against his aching cock nearly making him lose it.
“God,
Buffy!” he moaned into her throat, blunt teeth still latching onto the scar
there.
“Spike…”
she whimpered softly, feeling his pleasure as her own through the link between
them. God, she’d never known it could be like this before - light and fun, yet
tender and full of emotion at the same time. She’d always seen Spike’s (and her
own) desire for rougher foreplay as something warped before, but now… It was a
celebration of their equality, each yielding and giving because they respected
the other and enjoyed the realization that they were absolutely perfectly mated…
“Can you bite me?” she whispered hopefully.
“Don’t
wanna risk it, luv,” he murmured apologetically against her. “You’ve already
lost enough blood today.” He kissed each of the twin red marks that adorned her
throat.
Buffy
sighed in disappointed understanding.
“Doesn’t
mean I don’t know other ways of pleasurin’ you,” he pointed out with a hint of
the old cockiness in his voice.
She
looked up at him, eyes wide and cheeks flushed. “I seem to remember that,” she
agreed, cupping his cheek in one palm. “It was one of the reasons I fell in love
with you.”
His
eyelids fluttered shut, and he caught her hands in his, guiding them up above
her head on the pillow where their fingers could intertwine while he held his
weight off of her body. “Tell me,” he pleaded softly, back to his more insecure
self in mere moments.
Buffy’s
legs slid lazily up his thighs. “While you’re inside me,” she promised.
He
gulped at that before finally daring to line himself up with her slick passage.
“Love you,” he whispered down to her before he thrust in hard.
Buffy
cried aloud as the massive invasion stretched her walls as far as they would go,
filling her and completing her. “You feel so good,” she hissed, grinding her
pelvis against his for his second thrust.
This
time he made it in all the way to the hilt and froze within her, savoring the
searing wet velvet that hugged him like a second skin. God, he had forgotten
that her body was heaven… “T-Tell me you love me,” he pleaded raggedly, still
forcing himself to remain still inside her.
“I
love you, Spike,” she gasped out eagerly, arching her body upwards into him so
that her breasts pressed flat against his chest.
“God,
I love you, too,” he whispered back, slowly rolling his hips and beginning a
series of fluid pushes in and out of her tight heat.
“I-I
love you so much,” she agreed. “I think it started… It started the morning
when…god, when I saw what Glory had done to you, and you still hadn’t given Dawn
away…” She trailed off as a particularly deep thrust struck right at her core.
“B-Before
you died?” He barely dared hope.
She
nodded vigorously and pulled his lips back to her throat, begging for the
additional connection to him, needing to see inside him, all of him… Just
because he could see her thoughts didn’t mean the words weren’t still sweet,
though. “I saw for the…oh god…first time how…yes!…beautiful you were,” she cried out
between the powerful motions of his hips. “I-I knew that…” She trailed off,
unable to even find the words to describe the amazing man within her.
His
mouth remained latched to her neck, however, and he felt all her memories as
they set her off. The way she’d savored the taste of his lips after that first,
brief kiss. The way she had softened at how tender and affectionate he was with
Dawn when he thought no one was looking. The absolute worship and adoration in
his eyes when she’d invited him back into her home, like she’d just given him
the world. God, how could her heart not melt once she started to see the man
buried deep within him?
Tears
blinded him as he strove to stroke deeper within her womb, the delicate slit at
the tip of his cock pressing repeatedly into the nerve cluster within her,
desperate to give her every bit of pleasure he could. God, he’d only dared
dream. All these years, he had believed it all a lie, but it was true now, and…
Memories
of Spike’s own first steps down love’s lane filled Buffy’s consciousness. That
futile attempt to get the chip out and the desperate attack on her, the need to
get inside her, get close. That first
dream where his usual testosterone-induced dreams had finally given way to real,
frightening emotions. Images of her - proud, confident, and strong - standing
against the demon world and seeming to mock him with what he could never have.
The tears that stained her cheeks the night that she sat weeping on the porch at
her mother’s sickness, and the feeling of belonging that he felt when she let him
comfort her…
The
balls of her feet slid up the cool muscles of his ass, giving him better
leverage and letting him deeper inside her. She felt like she was burning alive
at the heat generated between them. Her sweat coated his own body now, letting
them slide together fluidly, and all she wanted to do was pull him closer - give
him all her heat and receive the welcome cool he offered. Her fingers clutched
his tightly, savoring every part of their union, branding this moment into her
mind forever.
“S-Spike?”
her shaky voice gasped out.
“Buffy,”
he murmured back, his jaw tensed from the effort it required to keep from
exploding inside her molten inferno. He broke back from her throat for a moment,
looking her right in the eye.
“I-I
love you so much,” she whispered in a pleading tone, begging him to understand
the truth of her words.
That
same awed look she’d first fallen in love with filled his eyes, and it was all
she needed to come with a scream of his name. It felt as though the world had
melted away to ecstasy, and the only real thing left to her was the body above
her and those amazing blue eyes that looked down upon her like she was everything…
Spike’s
body froze and his eyes widened as he balanced precariously on the brink of
paradise for an instant. Then, everything came tumbling down, the strangling
number her internal muscles were doing on his cock too powerful to resist.
His
semen flooded her womb, its coolness a relief to the aching fire that burned
inside her, and she cried out at the sudden contrast. For one moment, she felt a
pain deep in her heart that his seed could never grow within her, but then the
pleasure was everything, and nothing had ever been more perfect than this
moment.
Spike
sank into her body with his climax, planting kisses everywhere he could,
babbling out frenzied promises of love and devotion, interspersed with her name.
God, never, never… Was this what lovemaking felt like?
Never,
never so good…
For a moment their thoughts were as one, and then they fell back to earth
together, a mass of tangled, sweaty limbs. One gentle meeting of their lips, and
they both drifted off into a deep, rich slumber…
*
* *
“What
is she doing?” Dawn asked, concerned, as the cadence of the alien words Laura
Danvers murmured under her breath rose.
“Whatever
it is,” Rick grimaced, “I am willing to bet that it is nothing good.”
Suddenly,
a scream erupted from their captive, and a burst of red light shot from her
mouth. The blinding flash caused both Rick and Dawn to cover their eyes, and
when they opened them again, the light was gone.
Laura
Danvers rose shakily back to her feet, the red light around her body diminished
now, as if much of it had left her. “Soon, now,” she croaked with wicked glee,
“we will have a host powerful enough to break us free from this prison.” She
held up her spider-like hands in front of her face in disgust. “We will be free
of this decrepit, rotting, weak
flesh.” A yellow-toothed grin was flashed Dawn and Rick’s way. “And nothing will be able to stop our feast…”
Heh,
you didn't honestly think I'd leave you without a smut chapter, did you? ~_^
C'mon, I'm not that cruel...
Disclaimer
& Author's Note: The usual.
Previously:
Buffy and Spike made love for the first time. Dawn and Rick are trapped in the
temple with Laura Danvers, the Haunting's current host. Siggy ran off to get
Eustacia Collins to help cast the spell that will destroy the Haunting.
Veronica's still traumatized from when Lena killed Xel right in front of her.
And so we continue...
Haunted
Chapter Twenty-Seven - Seeing Red
“Seriously,
though,” Dawn said with an annoyed roll of her eyes. Her captor’s megalomania
was starting to grate on her nerves. “You know you’re gonna die, right?”
“This
vessel’s life is irrelevant,” the otherworldly voice hissed from Laura Danvers’
mouth.
“Not
just the vessel,” Dawn retorted confidently. “You. The glowy, assholic
Shur-Askh-whatever. You’re dead.”
A
peel of deranged laughter escaped the old woman’s lips. “You’re going to wave a
magic wand and banish me again, I suppose?” she countered sarcastically.
Dawn’s
eyes narrowed. “We’ve got the spell. You’re not leaving this inn alive.”
Laura
Danvers’ brow furrowed at this. “That filthy book,” she shuddered. “I’d
thought I was through with it when I burned it.” A wicked smile curled at the
edges of her lips. “Although it was fun watching you all accuse each other of
stealing it. Honestly, it never once occurred to you that I have the master keys
for the entire lodge?”
Dawn
managed to flash Rick an apologetic smile. He merely nodded.
“A
pity you two didn’t kill each other over it, though,” Laura Danvers continued
with a wistful sigh. “But I suppose it won’t matter much longer,” she added
disinterestedly.
Dawn
and Rick exchanged a nervous look. They hadn’t expected their foe to just roll
over and play dead, but they’d thought she’d at least be concerned about the
spell that would be cast to destroy the Haunting.
Laura
Danvers snickered at their reaction. “Don’t you know?” she teased maliciously.
“Your little spell will come too late. Why, already I can feel my new host
preparing…” She closed her eyes for a second and breathed in deeply. “Such
power. We had tasted it before, but… Yes, this vessel is strong. Not even the
magic of the Kassite priests will be able to pull it from our clutches.” An
almost awestruck smile lit up her face as her eyes opened once more. “It is
begun,” she announced in delight, “and rivers of blood will soon flow in our
wake…”
*
* *
Spike
woke up with a little sigh, a smile curling the edges of his lips as he turned
to face the woman beside him. A slight frown marred his brow when he felt the
bed next to him and found it empty. One startlingly blue eye opened to search
the room for his love.
The
answer presented itself to him in the sound of the shower running in the
bathroom. A leer curved the edges of his lips as he imagined his Slayer, naked
skin flushed and wet hair clinging to her round breasts like a nymph as the hot
water caressed her flesh. The image alone had him immediately hard, and he
debated the pros and cons of joining her in the shower.
The
number one pro, of course, was having a naked, wet, slippery, writhing Buffy in
his arms that he could do all sorts of wicked things to. The number one con was
having to leave this warm bed that still smelled of her sweet perfume and the
heady aroma of their lovemaking. A moment’s hesitation and several deep,
unnecessary breaths of air led him to his decision. He pulled Buffy’s pillow
over to him and curled around it, savoring the lingering warmth in the linen. He
wasn’t going to sacrifice this comfortable-and-warm-in-bed time for the world;
plus, his naked Slayer would return to him any minute.
He
closed his eyes once more and smiled when he heard something drop on the
porcelain and Buffy’s muffled curse. However, he remained confident that she
could take on the slippery soap all on her own.
He
listened with growing anticipation - in more ways than one - as the shower shut
off and Buffy’s bare feet could be heard padding around in bathroom, obviously
doing all sorts of girly things that were completely alien to him. He rolled
over onto his side and propped his head up on one elbow so that he could see the
bathroom door clearly.
Dozens
of innuendoes and clever remarks ran through his head about what to say to her
when she emerged, all to be just as quickly discarded. He’d never had a really
morning after with Buffy, and as a result his current circumstances were leaving
him a bit giddy.
Before
he’d managed to come to any decision about what to say or do, the question
became moot because Buffy emerged from the steam of the bathroom, hair wrapped
in one of the hotel’s white towels and body encased in a fuzzy blue bathrobe.
His
brief disappointment that she hadn’t appeared to him naked like Venus rising
from the sea - no, more like the deadly huntress Diana, and really where was all
this poncy poetry stuff coming from anyway? - faded at her beauty. God, this
woman looked sexy no matter what she wore. She could have a canvas sack on, and
he’d been just as aroused as he was by the sight of her perfect nude body. He
was rapidly remembering just how out of control being in love could make him,
but he didn’t have to be afraid this time because finally his Slayer loved him
back…
“Come
back to bed, luv,” he purred softly, caressing the empty spot on the mattress
beside him and letting out a colossal yawn.
She
pulled the towel from her hair, using it to rub the blond locks dry, and shook
her head at him. “We’ve got work to do, remember? Haunting?”
He
groaned. “Can wait another hour…or day,” he added enticingly. “Now, c’mon.” He
patted the mattress matter-of-factly as if he just expected her to jump in bed
beside him.
“I
just finished my shower,” she protested, “and you’re all sticky and sweaty.”
“Seem
to remember you makin’ me that way,” he agreed with a thrust of hips. “But if ‘s
a problem, we’ll just hafta take a shower together afterwards.”
Buffy
merely rolled her eyes at what was fast becoming an endless stream of innuendoes
and moved to get dressed. “God, I should’ve known you’d be like this,” she
muttered to herself, finding a clean pair of blue jeans in her bag and pulling
them on.
A
small crease furrowed his brow. “Like what?” he demanded.
“All…cocky
and arrogant,” she explained, waving one hand in his direction dismissively.
“Not to mention completely obsessed with sex.”
“I
just thought…” he gasped out in protest, baffled at the way this conversation
seemed to be turning. He heard the neediness in his own voice then and fought
for control of himself, letting the Big Bad image slip neatly into place. “Don’t
recall you complainin’ about my talents earlier,” he countered with a lascivious
smirk.
Buffy
rolled her eyes. “God’s gift much?”
“God’s
got nothin’ to do with it,” he retorted with narrowed eyes.
She
shrugged and ducked back into the bathroom with the rest of her clothes,
shutting the door behind her.
Spike
groaned, facing the grim fact that he wasn’t going to get the Slayer again after
all. His erection was still throbbing uncomfortably, and he hated the thought
that he’d have to resort to wanking off to relieve himself. Even more disturbing
was how cold Buffy seemed to be acting towards him now. He’d had the brief
notion that things between them would always be like that morning. He’d felt her love and desire for them
through their union, and he’d just assumed…
“Maybe
the chit just always is grumpy the
mornin’ after,” he muttered to himself as he flopped back down onto the bed. The
mattress bounced a couple of times, and the headboard wavered precariously.
Maybe it was a good idea to leave this bed be; one of their old marathon
sessions, and it would undoubtedly break in two. Actually, it was a theory Spike
wanted to test…
With
a determined sigh, he sat up and got to his feet, stretching his lean body as
sensuously as a giant cat. Yawn thoroughly out of the way and mind made up, he
padded over to the bathroom and slipped inside.
Buffy
had her back to him, focusing intently on the mirror as she applied her
lipstick. Grin widening at the opportunity given him, he snuck right up behind
her before slipping his arms around her waist and burying his nose in her
still-damp hair.
Buffy
squealed in surprise, realizing only belatedly why she hadn’t seen the intruder
in the mirror. She squirmed against him for an instant before pushing his arms
aside and spinning around to face him, annoyed. “Are you still here?” she
demanded angrily.
The
grin of Spike’s face faded. “Don’t be mad, pet,” he soothed. “Just got lonely
out there, and-”
“And
what? Decided to bother me in your free time?” She ran her brush through her
hair before pushing by him to escape the close confines of the bathroom.
Spike
felt the anger begin to build up within himself at that. “Oi now,” he
practically growled, catching her arm roughly and turning her back to face him,
“we don’t play like that anymore.”
She
blinked up at him deliberately. “Right,” she agreed, shaking him off, “we don’t
play at all.”
“Buffy,
what’s wrong?” he demanded, half furious at the distance she was putting up
between them and half desperate to find out what he’d done wrong and make it
right again.
She
let out a bark of laughter at that. “‘Wrong’?” she repeated in disbelief. “You
honestly want me to answer that… You really do like being hit when you’re down,
don’t you?” she retorted nastily.
A
gasp of outrage escaped his lips at her implication. “You said we-” he began.
She
looked at him like he was a complete idiot. “And you actually believed all that?” she retorted
incredulously. “Look, I had fun and everything, but-”
“Fun?” Spike’s eyes flashed yellow with
pain and anger. “You don’t watch yourself, Slayer,” he hissed out the title, “and
‘ll…”
“You’ll
what?” she retorted. “Scold me?”
“’m
not your neutered puppy-dog anymore,” he insisted vehemently.
“No,”
she agreed with a nasty grin, “and it’s horribly inconvenient. You were easier
before, you know. You’re almost not worth the effort anymore.”
He
caught her to him at that, shaking her roughly, hoping beyond all hope that the
woman who had whispered sweet words of love to him mere hours ago would return
to her senses. “You love me.” He tried to sound confident, but his voice
wavered, insecurity slipping through.
Buffy
merely laughed. “You honestly think I could ever love a soulless vampire?” she
retorted incredulously. “You’re nothing to me, William. Just a pretty body to
satisfy my urges. I could never love
you.”
He
could feel his world shattering around him again, a desperate whimper in his
voice. “W-We made love…”
“We
fucked,” she countered, shoving his hands away from her and stepping back.
“C’mon, you had to know it was all an act. You’ve always been my cheap whore. A
convenient replacement ever since Angel left. Only now the price I have to pay
for your services is a few pretty words and some well-placed lies. You should be
grateful you got at least that much.”
“No.”
It was a whispered plea, as close to begging as he had ever gotten. This was
every nightmare he’d ever had magnified a thousand-fold. He kept hoping in vain
that he would wake up, but the pain was too great for this to still be a dream.
“God,
you’re pathetic,” Buffy exclaimed in exasperation. “If you weren’t such a good
lay, I wouldn’t even put up with you.” She pushed past him and headed for the
door. “Now, I’ve got a monster to go
kill. Lucky for you it’s not you. You should be glad I’ve found a better use for
you.” She picked up a stake from the dresser and eyed him evilly before slipping
it into the waistband of her pants and leaving the room, the door slamming shut
with an extra sashay of her hips.
“B-Buffy?”
Spike managed the one last word before he finally broke down in the middle of
the room, naked, alone, and shivering uncontrollably with the cold…
*
* *
“I
never realized before just how frail the human body was,” the being within Laura
Danvers commented casually, turning her wrinkled old hand before her and
studying like it were some sort of strange and grotesque artifact. “And this
mortal…” She tisked. “Her life withered away in a matter of years. She was weak,
worthless.”
“Yeah,
well humans have a nasty tendency of dying when you slowly poison them from
within,” Dawn retorted sarcastically, her helplessness to do anything in this
situation making her irritable. “It’s one of those unfortunate side-effects of
being mortal and all.”
“Hmm,
yes,” Haunting/Danvers agreed disinterestedly. “Did you know that until seven
years ago we weren’t even aware that we could feed from demons? Your vampire
friend showed us just how wrong we were… We had never imagined just how
revitalizing a demon’s despair could be.”
A
shiver of worry ran through Dawn’s body at that. “You leave him alone,” she
snapped angrily. God, Spike was emotionally fragile enough as it was. If this thing had… She shook off the thought; it
was too horrible to contemplate.
“But
we need him,” Haunting/Danvers’ cackle echoed through the room. “Don’t you see?
He is perfect for us. A host vessel that will not decay, that cannot age.
Through him, we will remain strong forever.”
“You
can’t have him!” Dawn was white-eyed with panic now. With all her strength, she
tried to step forward, outside of the barrier of the Key that protected them. It
felt as though she were trying to move through thick molasses, though, and her
limbs wouldn’t obey.
“Do
not let her get to you,” Rick’s soothing voice murmured in her ear, and he
managed to move his hand enough to rest it comfortingly on her shoulder. “Spike
knows how to defend against possession.”
Dawn
tried to reassure herself with that thought.
Haunting/Danvers
merely chided them softly. “What do you think we’ve been doing, children?” she
inquired condescendingly. “All those deaths…powerful, painful deaths. We are
strong now, no longer reduced to playing the weak, starving spook. And our power
is beyond anything your vampire or his little Slayer can even begin to fight against.” The red glow
intensified around her eyes for a second, and a victorious smile lit up her
lips. “And right about now, our new host is shattered, ready to welcome us with
open arms…”
*
* *
Bloody
bitches. They always use you. They lie to you, and they fuck you, and they beat
you, but they never love you. No one ever loves you.
The
thought, inspired by pure rage, shot through Spike’s head as he still lay
collapsed on the floor of his love’s room, fighting back the waves of agony that
overcame him.
You
are strong,
the voice within insisted. Stop crying
and wallowing in your misery like a weakling, and be the demon you were meant to
be.
The
last line he practically knew by heart. He was the Big Bad. He didn’t cry over a
Slayer’s rejection. He didn’t let himself feel pain. And he didn’t let himself
feel love. Not anymore.
That’s
right,
the inner voice sounded delighted at this turn of thought. You never loved the bitch. You just wanted
to show her up for the way she treated you before. Got her to let you take a
good, long poke - with both fangs and cock.
“B-Bitch…”
The word was the first to have escaped his lips since he had broken down into
sobbing despair.
Thinks
she’s better than you, too. All high and mighty. Thinks you’re domesticated,
that she can just have her fun with you and toss you aside. But we know better,
don’t we? We’ll show her who the whore is…
The
strength the voice offered him was so tempting - a rejection of all his pain and
the means to seek revenge. It had all been so much easier when his life had been
like this. He was a vampire. He took whatever he wanted, and if anything didn’t
go his way, he just left a trail of death and destruction in his wake.
Yes,
blood,
the voice agreed eagerly. Blood will
sustain us all. And then all these foolish mortals will pay for their
arrogance…
“What
do you want me to do?” Spike’s voice sounded hollow in the motel room, like it
echoed out into infinity.
We
will help you, the voice insisted. You will be your own man - your own DEMON -
once more. You will be free from that little bitch and all the pain she’s forced
upon you.
“I-”
You
hate her,
the voice countered the thought even as it tried to form in his mind. You will make her suffer for what she has
done to you. You’ll make her pay, and at the same time you’ll finally bag your
third Slayer.
Images
flashed through Spike’s mind. Blood red images of him inflicting excruciating
pain on Buffy to repay her for every moment of suffering she’d ever given to
him. Somewhere deep inside, it sickened him that such images were so enticing,
so alluring, but that voice…
You
are angry, as well you should be. Show that insignificant little girl what a
vampire’s rage is all about. Give in to the bloodlust. It’s so
easy…
The
voice was right. It was easy. So very easy. Spike’s eyes glowed a deep gold as
his demon’s rage fully took over him, and he rose to his feet with a snarl. He
grabbed for his clothes and pulled them back on, all while his sensitized nose
traced down the sweet scent of his next prey.
And
if the red rage that lined his sight actually existed in physical reality, he
paid it no heed. Furious, violent, and deadly, he emerged from the bedroom, and
the fiery glow of the Haunting trailed behind, unconcealed glee shimmering in
the light that surrounded it as it followed its latest pawn to his ultimate
destiny…
*
* *
With
a gasp, Buffy collapsed to a heap in the hallway, tears streaming down her face
as she realized that she finally controlled her body once more. Her entire body
shook with sobs of relief and despair before she finally ventured to look up.
Oh
god, she really was out in the hotel
somewhere, in an abandoned hallway. She shakily rose to her feet, hoping beyond
hope that it had all been a dream, just another of the nightmares that had
plagued her since she’d arrived at this vile place. Maybe she’d just been
sleepwalking the entire time, and the Haunting hadn’t…
She
couldn’t even bear to think of what that thing had said while it controlled her
body. She’d woken up happily enough in the arms of the man she loved. But she’d
only managed to get in a few gentle kisses to his sleeping brow when a strange
doubt had started to take over her. Whispered words at first, telling her that
he was a killer and not to be trusted. That, like all the others, he’d turn
against her, and she’d have to break her heart once more to destroy him.
They’d
only been a minor buzzing at first, but then they’d grown and grown and before
she’d known it she was trapped within her own mind, helpless against the fears
and insecurities that had taken over her. It wasn’t until then that she’d truly
realized that it had been the Haunting all along. If nothing else, it at least
knew how to sneak up on its victims, making them believe that the dark thoughts
were their own until it was too late and the insidious creature had taken them
over.
And,
god, that was exactly what it had done to Spike. If the Haunting had turned
nasty too fast, maybe Spike would’ve caught on, but it had played its part
perfectly, whittling away at the fragile relationship they’d built and…
She
had to get to him, fast before it was too late. Filled with her sudden purpose,
Buffy ran back to her room, hoping against all odds that she’d still find Spike
there so that she could plead with him to listen to her, to hear the truth…
But
the room was empty. And a horrible dread filled Buffy. Because there was no
doubt in her mind that the Haunting was destroying her love’s mind at that
moment…
*
* *
With
a screech of tires, the beat-up old Chevy came to an abrupt halt in the parking
lot of the Cascade Mountain Lodge. The two women within froze for a minute at
the sight before them before slowly daring to exit the vehicle.
“W-What…?”
Siggy began, stunned speechless by the sight before her.
The
building before her ebbed and flowed with an eerie red light, almost as if
thousands of red firecrackers were illuminating it from behind. The very
woodwork itself seemed to pulse and throb with the light, making the building
appear like a living thing, the slow beating of an inhuman diseased heart.
“What
is happening?” Siggy asked in an uncharacteristically meek voice, for the first
time fearing that maybe they had bit off more than they could chew.
“Goddess,”
Eustacia Collins prayed futily. The elderly woman shook visibly.
Siggy
quickly caught hold of her companion’s deceptively frail form.
“It’s
happening again,” Eustacia Collins whispered in a frightened voice, “just like
fifty years ago. May the Goddess save us all…”
OK,
I can already pretty much guarantee I'm going to get flamed for this chapter
but, please, before you e-mail me
telling me how much you hate me, consider this: 1) This chapter was nearly impossible for me to write. I don't like
this turn of events any more than you all do, but I do have a plot in this story that I refuse to
sacrifice just because it's not always happy; 2) I did warn that this story would have dark
parts. Well, this is obviously one of them; 3) It's not over yet. Remember, I
said 'dark parts', not 'complete angst fic'. Please, try to have just a little faith
in me. None of my other Spuffy sagas have gone all angsty, so at least believe
in the pattern. I'm sorry I couldn't give more timely warning on this chapter,
but it would have spoiled the plot events. That said, the next chapter's now
up...
Disclaimer
& Author's Note: The usual.
Haunted
Chapter Twenty-Eight - In the Beginning…
“We
have to try the spell immediately,” Eustacia Collins murmured, still shaken at
the repetition of the nightmare from half a century before.
“We
need to get Dawn,” Siggy agreed. The red light that glowed from the lodge didn’t
look like a good sign to her, either.
Eustacia
Collins merely nodded, and together the two women bravely approached the
building, surrounded by its eerie light. “There’s a light in the yard as well,”
the elderly woman commented.
Siggy
glanced in the direction she was pointing to see a red illuminated square in the
center of the lawn. “The temple,” she murmured to herself. “We must see what is
happening.”
“We’re
going in there?!” Mr. Collins repeated in alarm when Siggy began trudging
through the snow.
“I
just need to see-” Siggy’s voice cut off abruptly when she reached the edge of
the hole and saw what lay beneath. “Dawn!” she cried out in alarm.
Dawn
and Rick looked up in surprise at the voice to see Siggy peering down at them.
“Don’t come down!” Dawn shouted back in immediate alarm.
Siggy
frowned at the green light that surrounded Rick and Dawn, protecting them from
the battering red force. “What is happening?” she asked in alarm.
“Cast
you spell!” Rick shouted back. “There is little time. We are safe for the
moment.”
“We
need Dawn’s help,” Siggy pointed out.
Dawn
frowned at that. “I’m trapped down here,” she insisted. “Do it without me.”
Siggy
moved to complain, but then bit her lip. She doubted Dawn would be exaggerating
in such dire circumstances. “I will find a way,” she promised before running off
again.
“What
was that all about?” Eustacia Collins demanded.
“We
must hurry,” Siggy insisted. “Do you think that the two of us can handle this
spell by ourselves?”
Ms.
Collins shook her head ruefully. “Not a chance,” she insisted vehemently.
“Then,
perhaps Buffy or Spike will be well enough to help,” Siggy countered, dashing
through the crimson-lit glass doors of the lobby, the older woman struggling to
keep her in sight.
When
she reached the bedroom that had housed the bleached pair, however, she found it
completely empty. One look at the bed and a quick whiff of the distinctive smell
were all it took to figure out exactly what the Vampire and Slayer had been
doing that afternoon.
“Buffy?”
Siggy called out hesitantly. “Spike?”
Eustacia
Collins arrived at just that moment and quickly came to the same conclusion
Siggy had. She shook her head sadly. “They will not come,” she explained softly.
Siggy
turned to look at her, confused.
“It
is the Shur-Ashk-Um-Ur-Abi’s favorite ploy,” Ms. Collins clarified. “It chooses
young lovers as its prey and then turns them against each other. Your friends
are probably off killing each other as we speak. If nothing else, they will
remain tormented for life until they finally end their existences. It is our
foe’s way.”
“We
have to explain that to them,” Siggy insisted. She brushed by the old witch and
looked helplessly down the hall both ways, desperately trying to determine where
Buffy and Spike could have gone.
A
heavy hand came to rest on her shoulder. “There is no reasoning with them now,”
Ms. Collins insisted softly. “They are under that monster’s control, trapped
within their pain and grief. If you attempt to interfere, they will merely kill
you in their attempts to destroy each other.”
Siggy
opened her mouth to protest.
“I
have seen this all before,” Ms. Collins reminded her apologetically.
Tears
formed at the corners of Siggy’s eyes. “We can’t do anything to help them?” she
pleaded.
“We
can attempt to destroy the source of their misery,” the old woman reminded her.
“It may save their lives, if not their hearts.”
Siggy
nodded numbly. “But we have no one else to-” She cut off abruptly. “Unless…”
“What?”
Eustacia Collins frowned confusedly at the look on Siggy’s face.
“Perhaps
we have one last ally that can offer us hope,” Siggy began. “If only we can
reach her…”
*
* *
Danvers/Haunting
chuckled as her two captives turned back to face her, new hope shining in their
eyes. “You think the spell will save you?” she shook her head chidingly. “Your
friends are insignificant to us. They cannot hurt us now.”
“A
little overconfident, are we?” Dawn retorted. “That spell will send you back off
to the oblivion you came from.”
Red-hot
anger flashed in the old woman’s eyes for an instant. “We will never go back!”
she hissed. “That emptiness, the nothingness…” She seemed to shake
visibly at the thought. “We are free now, free forever.”
“You
see,” Dawn continued to taunt their captor, “the way I see it, you’re stretched
pretty thin right about now. You’re here, holding us prisoner and doing the
crazed villain thing. And, at the same time, you’re trying to screw Buffy and
Spike over. And I’ll bet all this red glowy special effect stuff takes up a lot
of energy, too. So, I’m thinking that you don’t have the strength to keep it all
up and stop Siggy from casting that
spell. That means that even if you do succeed in everything else, you’re still going back to that nothingness.
Which means we will still win.”
“Which
means shut up already,” Rick felt obliged to add, the older woman’s ravings
starting to get on his nerves.
A
disturbingly low laugh erupted from Laura Danvers’ lips. “You believe that, do
you? You truly don’t see the genius of our plan…”
“What-?”
Dawn began.
“We’ve
had years to reflect upon this
problem, little girl,” she/they retorted with a hiss. “Years to plan our
comeback, our immortality. Did you honestly think we’d leave such an obvious
flaw in our plans?”
“You
will be destroyed,” Rick retorted vehemently.
“You
see, that’s where you’re wrong.” Danvers/Haunting hopped on top of one of the
statues that surrounded the temple with a spryness that belied her elderly
appearance. She leaned back against the massive wooden head of the creature, her
thin, bony limbs looking eerily spider-like in the red light that illuminated
the room. “See, we don’t even need to
worry about your little spell.”
“We
have it right this time,” Dawn insisted. “No more half-destructions.”
Danvers/Haunting
laughed. “You can cast that spell twelve ways from next Tuesday for all we care.
It won’t do any of you a bit of good.”
Dawn
and Rick both frowned. Either the creature before them was trying to cause them
to lose hope, or there was something they hadn’t accounted for.
“And
they still don’t see it,” Danvers/Haunting murmured to themselves. “Mortals have
such simple minds…” She turned to look at them once more. “Here, we’ll give you
a hint: Think of some special talents vampires have.”
“Just
spit it out,” Dawn retorted with a roll of her eyes.
Danvers/Haunting
looked put out that her prey wouldn’t play her little game. “We’re very
disappointed in you,” she huffed slightly. “We’d figure that after working with
a vampire for all these years, the answer would be obvious to you. A little
intelligent competition would be nice, you know?”
“This
is no game,” Rick hissed back, his own eyes glowing red in helpless rage.
“We
suppose to you silly creatures it isn’t,” Danvers/Haunting agreed, looking bored
now. “How’s this, then? The vampire mind is immune to all invasive telepathic
magic. Is that clear enough for you?”
Dawn
frowned, remembering incidents from the past - Buffy’s casual mention that
during her brief telepathic stint that she couldn’t read Angel’s mind, Spike’s
immunity to Glory’s memory tricks, Willow’s odd comments that when she tried to
communicate with Spike telepathically that it was like speaking into a void for
her and that he could only receive her messages if he was willing. So, yes, she
had known that vampires had some special telepathic defenses, but she could
think of similar examples where Spike had been affected just like any normal
human.
“Not
entirely,” she countered.
“Yes,
entirely,” Danvers/Haunting argued. “Your friend’s mind is undisciplined, but we
can show him…” A cackle. “Once we’ve taken over his mind, nothing will ever be
able to force us out again. Your spell will be completely worthless, and your
friends…” A feral grin. “We can hardly wait to sink our fangs into them for
daring to try to force us back into that prison…”
*
* *
“Everything
we will need for the spell is gathered here.” Siggy flung open the door to the
room Dawn had taken the night before and quickly began handing supplies to
Eustacia Collins.
“We’ll
need to do this someplace where we’ve got a good amount of space,” the old witch
pointed out.
Siggy
nodded. “The recreation room will work, I believe,” she offered.
Ms.
Collins nodded. “I’ll take everything down there,” she offered. “You get us our
third caster.”
Siggy
merely grimaced and watched her go before turning to the other occupant of the
room. “Veronica?” she asked softly.
The
other woman remained wrapped in that blanket that surrounded her, blinking
blankly off into space and her face still a ghastly pale for the horrors that
had been inflicted upon her.
“We
need your help.” Siggy ventured to rest a comforting hand on the other woman’s
shoulder.
Veronica
instantly shook it off, the confident predatory manner she’d exhibited in the
past completely gone now and a shell-shocked husk in its place.
“It
is vital,” Siggy insisted. “We must destroy the Haunting, but we cannot do it
unless you help us to cast the spell.”
She
got no reaction, not even a look to acknowledge that Veronica had registered her
presence.
“I
know it has caused you great pain,” Siggy pleaded. “I-I saw what happened as
well…” The memory of Xel’s blood splattered across Veronica’s body was a
horrible one and not something she was ever likely to forget, no matter how much
she might want to. “It was horrible,” Siggy whispered softly. “But if you do not
help us, then the Haunting has won.”
A
sound at the door. “How are we doing?” Eustacia Collins asked, having just
returned from the recreation room.
Siggy
sighed. “Not well,” she admitted. “She does not even seem to hear me.”
Collins
shook her head wearily. “It is clever as ever, striking magic casters…”
“Quite
clever,” Siggy agreed, becoming mildly annoyed. “Now help me.” She knelt down
before Veronica. “This is serious,” she repeated, shaking the young woman’s
shoulders. “You wish to repay this demon for what it has done to you? This is
your chance.”
“She’s
not going to respond,” Ms. Collins’ shoulders slumped. “Just…give it up.”
“And
what? We just sit here and wait for the Haunting to make us kill each other?”
Siggy demanded angrily.
“What’s
the use?” Ms. Collins countered. “We tried this all decades ago-”
“With
a different spell,” Siggy interjected.
“-And
just look where that got us,” Collins finished stubbornly.
“So,
we let the Haunting escape?” Siggy retorted. “And we…what? Run away from it? You
honestly do not believe that it will be able to track us down and kill us?”
“Maybe,”
Collins sighed wearily. “But at least then it would be over.”
Siggy
looked heavenward for inspiration. “You shall just drop your linens, then?” she
demanded in exasperation.
“Huh?”
Eustacia Collins looked puzzled.
“Throw
in the towel.” The correction came from the corner of the room, where the third
member of their party had gone unnoticed as the argument had heated up between
Siggy and Ms. Collins. “The expression is ‘throw in the towel’,” Veronica
repeated to Siggy after both of the women had finally registered that she was
the one speaking.
“Yes,
throw in the towel,” Siggy agreed in delight, as if the misplaced metaphor were
the solution to all their problems. “You will help us?” she demanded of
Veronica.
“Just
tell me how to kill that bastard,” Veronica agreed, shakily rising to her feet.
There was a hint of the old arrogance in her voice, however.
“Not
all of those the Haunting has hurt are afraid to fight it,” Siggy said, turning
back to Eustacia Collins with grim determination.
The
older woman sighed. “Right, then,” she agreed. “Let’s hurry before it discovers
what we’re up to and finds some way to kill us…”
*
* *
“You
know,” the thing in Laura Danvers’ body commented off-handedly as she continued
to watch her - literally - captive audience, “we’re actually starting to like
this world.”
“Oh,
do tell,” the uncharacteristic sarcasm practically dripped from Rick’s voice.
“When
that fool Danvers first brought us here, we were furious at having been kept
locked up for all those millennia, but this time isn’t so different, you know?
Three thousands years and you humans are still as miserable a lot as ever.”
“Enjoy
the sight-seeing while you can,” Dawn advised, refusing to be convinced by the
Haunting’s bravado.
“Mmm,
I do,” Danvers/Haunting agreed. “No irritating Kassite mages to lock us away. No
more idiots trying to use us in their own personal wars. Did you ever manage to
pick up on that fact?” they inquired curiously. “Just how we got stuck in the
out-of-the-way place, so far from our ancient home?”
“That
book contained the summoning spell for you,” Dawn replied matter-of-factly.
“Ah,
yes, the book,” Haunting/Danvers replied wistfully. “Our salvation and our
warden. Too bad we had to destroy it, but we couldn’t have you casting that
spell before our newest host was ready, could we?”
“From
what I’ve heard, you still haven’t fully taken your ‘host’,” Dawn shuddered
slightly at applying the word to Spike. “With the book gone-”
“You
never wondered who was foolish enough to cast that summoning spell?”
Haunting/Danvers cut back to their favored subject. “Or why?”
“Are
you always so in love with the sound of your own voice?” Rick countered.
Haunting/Danvers
gave him an annoyed look. “See how you feel after being trapped in non-corporeal
form for millennia. We weren’t even strong enough to speak through this host
body until that lovely demon pair decided to gorge us with their suicide
banquet.”
“You’re
really fucking sick, you know that?” Dawn retorted. “I’d try to appeal to
whatever humanity’s left in you if I weren’t so sure it’d be a waste of time.”
“Silence!”
The Haunting obviously didn’t like having its rants interrupted. “We were
speaking.”
“Oh,
how rude of us,” Rick said in the least contrite voice he could manage.
“You
humans are ever the fools,” Haunting/Danvers retorted with a scowl, red eyes
darkening to the color of blood. “That’s why Michael Danvers first brought us
here, you know. He thought he could control us, use us as a weapon against his
enemies. Poor Michael Danvers, trapped working in a rich hunting club, scrubbing
dishes and busing trays. And with only an ancient book that he’d picked up in an
odd bookstore, he found the perfect method of taking the lodge for himself. Oh,
we drove out his betters, to be sure, forced them to turn everything over to him
before we sentenced them to cold deaths. Repayment for our freedom was in order.
But Danvers had the foolish notion that we were working for him, then. As if we
would allow him to rule us, we who have witnessed eons of death and
destruction…”
“He’s
the one who gave the old witches the book,” Rick commented.
“The
traitor!” Haunting/Danvers spat. “We
finished him off, destroyed the witches, half-lived in starvation attached to
his son for nearly fifty years, and then with his granddaughter after his son
had passed on…” An empty smile crossed the crimson entity’s face then. “So, you
see, no matter what you do, how hard you or anyone else works, it all comes to
that. All of this boiled down to one moment of human stupidity - of simple
jealousy and rage. Thus, your kind will always bring us life, even if you,” they cast Dawn a scathing look,
“are able to resist us.”
“So
we’ll kill you, and the next time someone makes a mistake, we’ll kill that
monster, too,” Dawn retorted. “Another thing you forgot to mention about humans:
We don’t give up easily.”
“And
it’s gotten you so far,”
Haunting/Danvers retorted sarcastically. “The hatred and despair now is just as
filling as it was three thousand years ago. Your kind’s not improving in the
slightest.”
“Perhaps
not,” Rick countered, “but you are no less flawed.”
The
Haunting light flickered for a moment in offense. “How do you mean?” they
insisted.
“The
first rule of villainy,” Rick retorted. “Do not spend hours outlining your plan
to the heroes. It has undone many before you.”
Haunting/Danvers
snickered. “I waste no time,” they assured their captives. “You two are merely
an entertaining diversion. Even now, my final move is set in motion.” Laura
Danvers closed her red, fiery eyes once more and smiled at the scene playing
before them…
*
* *
Buffy’s
blind search for Spike ended in an abrupt halt right outside the lobby. In
retrospect, she realized that it was the first place she should have looked for
him, the only place she knew for certain that he went when something was
troubling him.
She
clenched her hands tightly to stop their shaking as she approached the sitting
room. The melodic strains from the piano continued to weave around her, forming
the song she’d learned by heart over the past two weeks.
Only
this time there was something different about it. What had once seemed ineffably
beautiful now seemed to be a faded shadow of itself. The notes were all correct,
but the feeling behind them… She
almost couldn’t believe it was Spike at the keys. The soothing comfort she’d
once received from his playing was now gone, and in its place…nothing but pain.
She
approached the door and slowly allowed it to creak open, exposing him to her
view. God, even in this state, he was so incredibly beautiful to her. Her heart
ached at his pain, and she wanted nothing more but to reach out to him, to tell
him how much he meant to her and right the wrongs that monster had forced her to
commit earlier that afternoon.
“S-Spike…”
Her voice sounded hoarse, partly in relief that he hadn’t found some way to dust
himself before she could reach him and partly from the tears that were streaming
down her face.
The
music stopped at her words, and he slowly rose from the bench, his movements
cold and sinuous like a serpent’s. Buffy had seen Spike on the prowl before, and
there was an element of that predator in his movements now, but there was
something beyond that, something alien and out of place in his body.
“Well
now, luv,” a voice that both was Spike’s and wasn’t purred in a seductive tone,
“looks like the party’s finally ready to begin…”
And
more to come. For anyone who needs a fluffy Spuffy pick-me-up at this point, I
highly recommend checking out my other WIP 'Balancing the Scales'. Re-reading
chapter four over and over again should help soothe those frayed Spike-loving
nerves. ~_^
Disclaimer
& Author's Note: The usual.
Previously:
The Haunting possessed Buffy the morning after she and Spike made love and said
all sorts of nasty things to Spike. It then possessed Spike and plans to make
him it's new host. Dawn and Rick are trapped in the temple with a deranged Laura
Danvers, the Haunting's current host. Eustacia Collins, Siggy, and Veronica are
preparing to cast the spell that will banish the Haunting to a prison
dimension...only they're not aware that the spell won't work as long as the
Haunting's possessing Spike. Oh, and Buffy's finally tracked Spike down in the
sitting room in order to try to reason with him about what happened. And so we
continue...
Haunted
Chapter Twenty-Nine - Ghosts of the Past
“Spike?”
Buffy stepped nervously into the sitting room, her body tensed and her eyes
never leaving the form of her lover for an instant. “Can you hear me?”
“You
didn’t scream for me that loudly,
luv,” he countered with a nasty grin. “Hearin’s still fully intact.” He stepped
from behind the piano bench and began to circle the room slowly, keeping in
perfect counterpoint with her own movements.
“Spike,
the Haunting’s controlling you,” she informed him matter-of-factly. Brief
surprise passed through her when she realized that his eyes didn’t have the
characteristic red glow that had identified the Haunting’s presence in the past,
but she shook it off. Their foe had obviously developed a way around that since
if Spike had seen the red in her eyes that afternoon, he obviously wouldn’t have
fallen for that trick. “Are you listening to me?” she repeated.
“Funny
thing,” he cocked his head to one side, nose scrunched up in a look of distaste
as he studied her. “Spent all this time thinkin’ I wanted you, y’know? That I
was in love with you. But now that I really think about it… All I ever wanted
was to see you dead.” His eyes narrowed to angry blue slits.
Buffy
took a deep breath and shut her eyes for a second. “Spike,” she continued to
plead with him, “William. You’ve got
to fight this thing. I know it’s hard, and I know you’re mad, but it’s using
you, manipulating you. All those awful things I said to you…it wasn’t me. It
controlled me just like it’s doing to you now, and if you don’t fight it…
Please, baby,” her voice shook slightly. “I need you back. I love you…”
An
angry bark of laughter escaped his lips. “Now, where’ve I heard that before?” he
taunted her. “Somethin’ about me bein’ a whore to be bought with pretty words?”
“That
wasn’t me,” Buffy insisted vehemently, tears forming at the corners of her eyes.
“Oh
no,” he retorted sarcastically, “’course it wasn’t you. Bet ‘You’re an evil,
disgusting thing’ wasn’t you, either. Or how about ‘You’re beneath me’?” He took
a prowling step towards her, his eyes glinting yellow in the twilight and
indicating just how close to shifting he was. “Never your fault, is it, Slayer?”
he growled. “Always the demon that’s to blame.”
“That
part was my fault,” Buffy admitted,
“but that was a long time ago, and-”
“’m
just s’posed to forget it?” he retorted. “Forgive you like a good li’l
puppy-dog?”
“You’re
not a dog,” she insisted vehemently, “and you don’t have to forgive me. But this
morning you said-”
“What
makes you think I wasn’t lyin’ to you?” he retorted with a snarl. “Maybe I
wanted a li’l free action, too. Never occurred to you, huh?” He smirked at the
stricken expression on her face. “Told you back then, I did. No lay out there
anywhere near as good as a Slayer.”
“You’re
not saying this,” she informed him, her own temper rising. “The Haunting’s
inside you, and it’s-”
“Who
was inside who earlier, though?” he taunted her, tongue flicking up beneath his
teeth. “Seemed to enjoy it, too, as I recall. This li’l Slayer just begs for the
vampires to sink their teeth into her…”
Buffy
reflexively reached for the newest scar on her throat, covering it with her
fingers.
“Hit
a nerve, did I?” Spike countered with a knowing smirk. “Might wanna cover up the
other side, too, luv. Nasty scars over there.”
Buffy
let out an annoyed sigh and dropped her hand from her throat. “I’m not getting
through to you, am I?” she said wearily.
“Looks
like you’ve let half the Masters on the planet have a taste,” he continued,
almost close enough to touch now, head cocked to one side as he studied the
white scar tissue on her neck. “A delectable treat, you are…” His tongue flicked
out to wet his lips.
“Spike,”
she said in a warning tone, “stop it.”
A
wry laugh. “Or you’ll what?” he countered. One tentative hand reached out for
her, but she refused to flinch as it brushed softly against her hair before
coming to rest on her cheek. A satisfied grin lit up his face at her lack of
resistance. “You won’t do a thing to me,” he said confidently, his thumb
brushing over her lower lip in a sensual caress.
Involuntarily,
Buffy’s eyes fluttered shut at the sudden, unexpected gentleness. “Spike…” she
breathed out.
“You
want me,” he stated simply.
“Yes,”
she agreed with a little sigh, opening her eyes…and letting out a startled cry
when he growled in response, and his gentle fingers turned to razor-sharp claws
against her skin. She leapt back with a fighter’s instincts and reached up to
touch the bloody scratches that now lined her cheek.
Spike,
meanwhile, has transformed completely into game face, feral yellow eyes honed in
on his prey. “Then which one of us is the whore, really?” he countered
malevolently.
“It
doesn’t have to be like this,” Buffy insisted, wary now. Her feet naturally
moved into a fighting stance, even as her heart cried out against the wrong-ness
of it all. He was so close, and she just wanted to hold him and love him, not
get caught up in the Haunting’s manipulations. “Please, Spike…”
“Actually,
it has to be exactly like this,” he countered, crouched down and body tensed to
pounce. “We’ve always known it, Slayer. Sooner or later one of us ‘ll kill the
other. Was only a matter of time, really. And right about now, your time has
just run out…”
*
* *
“Are
we ready?” Siggy asked anxiously, eyeing the red light that reflected throughout
the entire lodge with a shiver.
Eustacia
Collins lit the final candle and nodded. “I don’t know what the Haunting’s up to
right now, but I recommend we hurry.”
“Veronica?”
Siggy held out a hand to where the young redhead still sat curled up in her
blanket.
Veronica
gulped and managed to rise to shaky feet, leaving the blanket behind on the sofa
as she entered the chalk circle Ms. Collins had created. “Where do you want me?”
she inquired bravely.
“Take
the southwest corner,” Collins instructed. “Siggy, you have the southeast.”
“You
are taking the primary position?” Siggy asked pointedly, although she took the
spot assigned to her.
“I’m
the strongest magic caster here,” the old witch replied.
Siggy
nodded and offered the still shaky Veronica her hand. The two of them watched
Eustacia Collins as she slowly and stiffly made her way down to the floor, legs
barely limber enough to sit cross-legged in their circle.
“You
are positive you are still up for this?” Siggy demanded.
“What
other choice do I have?” came the knowing reply.
The
three women quieted then, each centering their minds for the task before them.
Almost as if their bodies were being moved by supernatural forces, their hands
reached out, forming a complete circle within the candlelit pentagram.
A
low chant began to emerge from Eustacia Collins’ mouth, guttural demonic
syllables rising and falling in a melodic cadence. Only a few seconds later,
Siggy’s own precise incantation joined in, their voices augmenting each other as
the chant grew louder. After over a minute, Veronica’s lips finally began to
move, her words silent at first but becoming louder and louder as the magical
trance finally overtook her, her body letting go of its pain and offering itself
wholly to the power of their spell.
The
three candles at the center of the circle flickered, their scant white light
just barely driving back the hideous red that had taken over the lodge. But,
slowly, as the three women’s voices grew more powerful, the flames rose up. A
pure white light gleamed in the exact center of the magical circle, a small
spark at first but growing larger and larger until finally what appeared to be a
swirling ball of light rose up between the spell casters, floating upward until
it came to a sudden halt only a foot below the ceiling.
The
effects the light had made its true nature all too clear, however. Rather than
an object existing in this universe, it was a hole into another. Slowly and
inexorably, it drew in the red light of the Haunting, pulling bits and pieces of
the demonic force into the dimension which it had been banished to nearly three
thousand years before.
In
turn, Eustacia Collins’, Siggy’s, and Veronica’s eyes all opened, their minds
deep enough in the magical flow that they no longer needed such sharp
concentration.
“It’s
working.”
Siggy’s lips didn’t move with those words, but through the magical circle
completed by their hands, the other two women could hear her.
“If
only this time we are strong enough to banish it completely,”
Eustacia Collins added. “Only if we are
strong enough to pull it from its current host body…”
*
* *
Laura
Danvers’ body jerked forward as if it had been snared by a particularly nasty
hook. She gasped for breath for an instant before slowly righting herself and
casually smoothing out her thinning gray hair.
Dawn
and Rick watched in astonishment as a swirl of red light continued to be pulled
free of her body before vanishing through the opening above.
“It
is a clever spell,” Haunting/Danvers admitted grudgingly. “Quite an impressive
show.”
“They’re
pulling you back into the void,” Dawn commented.
Haunting/Danvers
shrugged. “Parts of us,” they agreed. “But we do not exist the way your kind
does, in one place and one body. We are all around. All that you can see,” Laura
Danvers’ hand gestured to the light show surrounding them, “it is all part of
us. And, when one part lives, we all do.”
“But,
if the one part you depend upon dies…” Rick began.
Haunting/Danvers
chuckled before the laughs turned to coughs, and the feeble old body bent over
in agony. Then, just as soon as the coughing began, it stopped. “The new vessel
will sustain us,” they insisted, leaning back against one of the statues now and
obviously struggling for breath. “The vampire restored us once; he can do it
again.”
“Of
course, it was too much of a coincidence that Spike had been here before,” Dawn
commented casually, watching their captor’s rapidly fading health with newfound
hope. “What did you do to him before?”
“We?”
the Haunting exclaimed in wide-eyed innocence. “We did nothing. We were starving
then, too weak to even exert our influence upon our host. We begged for whatever
scraps of misery this body would feed us, and more often than not we went
hungry.”
“How
truly tragic.” Rick’s voice practically dripped sarcasm.
Danvers/Haunting
scowled at him. “A pity we didn’t have a chance to draw your death out, Kayeri,” they hissed. “Make it long and
painful. We can assure you it wasn’t from lack of trying.”
Rick’s
hand tightened on Dawn’s shoulder, a tacit thanks for the protection she offered
him.
“Spike
fed you,” Dawn realized, her eyes never leaving their quickly weakening foe. “He
came through here right as he was leaving Sunnydale. He would have been a
complete mess.”
“We
had never tasted a vampire before,” Haunting/Danvers agreed. “His pain was our
oasis in the desert. And, fortunately, our host was drawn enough to him to spend
the night in his company. It allowed us to get…close, to draw every ounce of
strength we could from him.”
Rick
eyed the old woman critically. “Perhaps you should speak with Spike about
raising his standards,” he commented to Dawn off-handedly.
“Oh,
this vessel was young back then,” the Haunting corrected him, “and quite
beautiful. We had not the strength to drain her then, but the vampire gave it to
us. We took form, took rightful control of this vessel…”
“‘Rightful’?”
Dawn repeated in disbelief.
“Laura Danvers,” the demon practically
spat out the name, “is the granddaughter of that traitor who tried to send us
back. It is only right that in our triumph we should feed upon her.”
“You
know, that also happens to be the same guy who freed you. Oh, and Spike gave you
back your strength, so naturally you’re turning his life into a living hell,”
Dawn taunted the entity. “You’ve got a hell of a way of showing your gratitude.”
“We
need the vampire vessel,” Haunting/Danvers insisted vehemently. “You humans have
always been too weak. We did not even know we could feed upon the undead until
your friend arrived. His pain was very…human,” they commented curiously.
“So
you tricked him back here so you could enjoy a second course,” Dawn concluded.
Laura
Danvers’ eyelids drooped, and she winced slightly as if in pain, one hand
reaching up to clutch at her ribs. “Yes,” she hissed, the human voice within her
sounding even weaker, “we remembered his power. We knew we must have him for our
new host.”
“Then
why call all the rest of us up here?” Dawn demanded, catching Rick’s eye to make
sure that he saw the possible escape avenue that was arising. “Why create this
elaborate farce?”
Another
cough raked Laura Danvers’ body, and she bent over as yet another wave of red
energy was ripped out of her. She looked up at them with narrowed red eyes.
“Appetizers,” she spat nastily.
“You
know, I hate to point out the obvious but, hey, if you’re still in there, Laura
Danvers, you might wanna do something about the fact that this thing’s about to
kill you…” Dawn said casually.
The
red fire behind those eyes blazed brighter for a second before another energy
drain took hold of Laura Danvers’ body. She collapsed to the ground with the
force of this one, and the energy field that held Dawn and Rick in place shook
for a second before reestablishing itself, only slightly weaker this time.
Dawn
and Rick both observed that the Key light that surrounded them expanded outward
slightly as the counter-force grew weaker. They were still trapped, but they had
a few feet to maneuver around in now. And, hopefully, their advantage would
continue to become greater with time.
Shakily
now, Laura Danvers rose to her feet, one hand pressed firmly against the wooden
statue beside her in order to stand up. Two echoing coughs sounded through the
temple before she stood tall once more and hastily moved to straighten her hair
and clothes.
“I
can see the hope in your eyes,” she informed them malevolently, taking a step
back so that she vanished into the shadows once more. “You think that I will
become weak, and then you will be able to save your friends…”
The
voice moved through the shadows, and Dawn and Rick turned within the radius of
the Key’s green light, keeping their enemy in front of them.
“You
are wrong,” Laura Danvers hissed, and a glint of reflected light could be seen
from the darkness. The old woman appeared once more, strong again for the
moment, but this time she held a razor-sharp hunting knife in one hand. “You two
will not even live to see my ascension,” she announced, coming at them with
knife prepared to strike…
*
* *
Buffy
ducked to the side and rolled across the carpet, coming to her feet again on the
far side of the piano.
Spike
regained his stance from where his fist had just met empty air and turned to
face her, bouncing lightly on his toes in anticipation of the battle of his
unlife. With a roar, he rushed the Slayer, landing a kick squarely in her
stomach.
Buffy
gasped from the power behind the blow but kept her balance, neatly blocking his
next two punches. “You know,” block, “I tried,” kick, “being reasonable about
this,” dodge, block, “but sometimes the only way,” punch, throw, “to get through
that thick skull of yours,” duck, wince, counterattack, “is by hitting your
repeatedly over the head.” She finished her declaration with a roundhouse kick
that sent him falling backwards to the floor, head snapping back at the impact.
“Why do we always have to do this the hard way?” she asked rhetorically.
Spike
leapt back up to his feet, vamp face grinning with evil, childlike glee. “Always
knew you were up for some good saber-rattlin’,” he taunted, thrusting his hips
provocatively in distraction before he backhanded her across the jaw.
Buffy
caught herself and rolled away in time to avoid his next kick. “From what I can
see,” she retorted, “you’re the one
who’s up, and your saber’s not going to get rattled for a long time the way you’re acting…” She
kicked outward in time with her back-flip and caught him under the jaw again
before landing neatly back on her feet.
He
let out a delighted bark of laughter at that. “Rollin’ in your blood’s enough
for me, luv,” he countered. He managed to dodge to the side at her next kick and
caught her leg, twisting it hard as he threw her across the room.
Buffy
grunted as she crashed into the piano bench, shattering it. She shook her head
and blinked to see a perfectly serviceable wooden stake in one of the bench’s
legs. With grim determination, she bit her lower lip and rose to her feet,
leaving the stake where it was.
“Not
even gonna grab a bit ‘f wood before you go?” he commented snidely. “Or could it
be that you’re still sore ‘cause you can’t grab mine?”
“God,
do you always get this crude when you’re pissed?” she retorted, landing a quick
series of punches and kicks in perfect succession across his solar plexus. The
last high-kick sent him careening back over the couch.
He
rose once more with a grin, wiping away the trail of blood that dripped from his
mouth. “Or maybe you’re sore from the last time you did grab mine,” he continued to confirm
her theory. “High-kick’s not so high as usual, pet. Feelin’ a bit…achy after the
workout I gave you?”
Buffy
rolled her eyes. “You know, enough. You stupid Haunting or Shish-kabob-y or
whatever you call yourself? Knock it off, already! This is getting way old…”
A
hint of red flared in Spike’s eyes for a second. “What?” he spat angrily. “You
want me to turn back into that ponce who made moon-eyes at you and spent every
waking moment writin’ music at that keyboard like a lovesick git?” He gestured
to the piano violently.
Buffy’s
eyes softened for a second. “That song was for me?” she asked, touched.
Spike’s
own aspect turned gentle for a second, face shifting back into human planes and
deep blue eyes look up at her under long lashes. “Well, ‘f course. Who else
could make me-?” He cut off in mid-syllable, head jerking violently to the side
as he slipped back into vamp face. A brilliant red light flared in his eyes for
a second before vanishing again. The Haunting’s malevolent eyes narrowed at her
as Spike’s body prowled around her. “Oh, you’ll pay for that, little girl,” they
hissed through Spike’s lips in an inhuman voice before lunging once more…
*
* *
Siggy
winced in pain as another swirl of red energy was sucked into the portal between
them. All magic demanded a price, and apparently this spell’s price was physical
hardship on the parts of the casters. To her left, Veronica’s eyes were squeezed
tightly shut but, to the woman’s credit, she didn’t break the rhythm of the
spell in the slightest.
Another
wave of energy was banished into the portal, and the entire circle flinched at
the force of impact.
“How
long do we have to keep this up?”
Veronica’s mental voice sounded as if she were walking on fire.
“Until
all of the Shur-Ashk-Um-Ur-Abi has been consumed,”
Eustacia Collins replied. “Last time we
left only a fraction of it behind and…”
“We
must finish it for good this time,”
Siggy agreed.
The
building rumbled around them, as if the Haunting were clinging to it to escape
their spell, but ultimately a new influx of red appeared and vanished into the
white light.
Excruciating
agony wracked the bodies of the three women at this latest impact, and Siggy’s
voice faltered for a second before finding the chant once more.
“I
don’t know if I can take another one of the those,”
Veronica despaired.
Eustacia
Collins’ brow furrowed, as if she was pondering something of great importance,
before she communicated with them again. “Send the impact my way,” she
instructed.
Siggy’s
eyes widened in alarm, even as she continued to chant. “You cannot possibly-” she began.
“I
am the strongest here,”
Eustacia Collins insisted. “I can handle
it.”
“Well,
I’m not fighting you,”
Veronica shrugged with a hint of her old vinegar.
Siggy
felt the next shock wave come in and nodded, letting the blow flow through her
this time and into Ms. Collins. The old woman trembled but held, her voice never
weakening for an instant.
“I
only hope you do not exaggerate your abilities,”
Siggy finally replied, “or we are all
doomed.”
The
old witch’s clear, gray eyes met hers for an instant, surprising her with the
power and conviction within them. “I
failed once,” she insisted. “I will
not do so again. One way or another, this ends tonight…”
*
* *
Buffy
coughed and wiped away the blood that had appeared in her own mouth at the force
of Spike’s last kick. With a roar, the vampire came at her again, and she
somehow managed to move her aching body, avoiding the brunt of his kick.
However, he still grazed her side, and she heard a crunch. She had no doubt that
at least one of her ribs had broken.
Nevertheless,
she was the Slayer and had taken far worse, although most of that had been at
her prime. She didn’t know whether it was the power of the Haunting’s presence
or just that she was out of practice, but now that Spike was no longer fooling
around, she could tell that she was outmatched. He was faster than her, just as
strong, and she was injured badly enough that she couldn’t quite escape his
blows.
And,
as a punch caused her vision to go black for a fraction of a second before she
could strike back, the disturbing thought occurred to the Slayer for the first
time in her life: This wasn’t a fight she was going to win…
Will
Buffy and Spike kill each other? (Pshaw, yeah right. ~_^) Will Rick and Dawn be
all right? Will the spell work? Be sure to review to find out...
Disclaimer
& Author's Note: The usual.
Previously:
Dawn and Rick are trapped in the temple by Haunting/Danvers, who is now coming
at them with a knife. Eustacia Collins, Siggy, and Veronica are casting an
incredibly painful spell that will suck the Haunting from our dimension
permanently. And the Haunting's chosen Spike as its new host and is currently
using his body to try to kill Buffy. And so we continue...
Haunted
Chapter Thirty - Moment of Truth
“Had
enough yet, Slayer?” Spike was circling in closer to her, dangerous precision in
each of his long strides.
Buffy
took in a deep breath of air and rose back to her feet, fighting against the
painful hitch in her side. Yup, ribs definitely broken. That splintered piece of
wood over by the piano was starting to look better every minute, but she
resisted the urge. “Spike-” she began.
“Don’t
wanna hear it!” The Haunting’s control over the vampire had tightened since that
one moment when the real Spike had slipped through. Spike’s body lunged across
the room to tackle her back onto the floor, razor-sharp fangs only inches from
her jugular.
Buffy
managed to get her forearm up against his throat and thrust hard, causing him to
gasp at the pain to his windpipe. A strong knee to his stomach, and his grip
weakened on her. She quickly took advantage of the situation to turn the tables
on him, pinning him to the floor beneath her and trapping him between her
straddled thighs.
A
low vibration rumbled through the body beneath her, and his hips rolled against
hers suggestively. “Thinkin’ of bringin’ down another house?” he insinuated.
Buffy
took a moment to calm herself before resorting to the last desperate tactic of a
stubborn Slayer: talking. “Spike,” she began again, “we’re not like that
anymore, remember? Everything I told you-”
“Was
a lie!” a voice hissed from Spike’s lips. It sounded almost solely like the
Haunting’s, however, as if the malevolent entity was trying to keep Spike
convinced of that fact.
“Everything
that I said when we were together is the truth,” Buffy countered vehemently.
“You’ve got to listen to me, Spike. This thing… It plays upon your worst fears,
your insecurities. And then, while you’re trapped in the pain, it brings out the
worst in you, makes you do terrible things. And it’s even worse because you know
that somewhere deep inside, those thoughts are yours.”
“You’re
not exactly helping your case here,” the Haunting spat out, its voice sounding
like a guttural distortion of Spike’s usual rich accent.
“So,
yeah, I have doubts,” Buffy shot back. “You think I don’t worry about what would
happen in the unlikely event that you go out on a killing spree? Or what if you
finally decide that I’m not worth it after all and leave me just like all the
others?”
“Sounds
like a right good idea,” Spike snarled.
Buffy
bit her lip and forced herself to remember that this wasn’t her Spike talking. It was all the worst
in him, magnified a thousand-fold for the Haunting’s benefit. “Thinking these
things is part of being human,” she
insisted doggedly. “But if you let it consume you… Spike, you don’t really want
it to end like this.”
“How
do you know what I want?” he snapped.
“Because
I know that this morning was real,” she insisted. “Please, baby…”
His
eyes seemed to soften again for a second, but then he was back as vicious as
ever. Fangs and claws flew, and before Buffy knew what was happening, she’d been
thrown painfully back against the far wall.
She
slumped to the ground and shook her head, but before she could get up, Spike had
tackled her once more, clawed hand at her throat. Her eyes widened as he raised
a hand to strike. “I love you,” she repeated.
Another
flash of blue within his eyes. “Stop saying that!” the Haunting exclaimed,
burning a deep red within Spike’s body and completely consuming the vampire’s
gentler side. Narrowed crimson eyes bored into Buffy before the hand at her
throat slowly began to squeeze. “Maybe you need a bitta help shuttin’ that mouth
of yours, eh, luv?” he said in a falsely jovial voice.
Buffy
opened her mouth to gasp for air, but she couldn’t breathe through his
stranglehold.
Spike
tisked her softly. “Shoulda grabbed the stake when you could,” he taunted
mercilessly. “’Cause all those fears: the killin’ spree, you not bein’ worth
it?” A nasty leer. “They’re all about to come true…”
*
* *
The
floor shook violently, as if from the force of an earthquake, and the three
women struggled to maintain their positions. Vibrations buffeted the circle, yet
only a single candle fell at the seismic force.
Inwardly,
Siggy praised Eustacia Collins for setting up so many effective defensive spells
around them for when they were too wrapped up in the ritual to protect
themselves.
The
Haunting’s violent objection was followed by the largest influx of red energy
into the portal yet. The glowing white opening turned a thick red for an
instant, like a drain too clogged up to work quickly enough.
To
the three women, the experience was agonizing. Siggy and Veronica directed the
brunt of the magical recoil Collins’ way, but they could still feel the mystical
claws, digging slowly at them from the inside out.
Eustacia
Collins, on the other hand, half crumbled at the force of the blow. The magical
attacks took physical form as shallow cuts appeared across her arms and face,
slowly dribbling thick, red blood.
“We
cannot do this!”
Siggy’s mental voice began to panic. “We
must stop-”
“NO!”
Eustacia Collins insisted vehemently. “If
we stop now, we’ll never be free of it.” She managed to rise to her seated
position once more, never once breaking the spell.
Siggy
and Veronica exchanged a skeptical look. The old woman was still bleeding
shallowly from her cuts, and her face looked gray and haggard.
“Perhaps
we could stop and take a break before recasting?”
Siggy suggested tentatively.
“We
have it,”
Eustacia Collins countered. “We’re so
close. I can feel it struggling against us…”
A
loud rattling accompanied her pronouncement, indicating all too clearly just how
much the Haunting didn’t like this spell.
“We
can hold out a while longer,”
Veronica offered. “It’s not critical
yet.”
Siggy
grudgingly conceded the point but kept a wary eye on Eustacia Collins. The old
witch wasn’t anywhere near as physically fit as they were, and this spell’s toll
was obviously hitting her hard.
“Trust
me.”
Ms. Collins had obviously caught Siggy’s speculative look. “I will not fail again.”
The
vehemence in her mind calmed Siggy’s doubts for the time being, and she closed
her eyes once more, bracing herself for yet another tremendous impact…
*
* *
Laura
Danvers’ skeletal form lunged, cutting edge of her knife gleaming in the eerie
red light that shrouded the temple.
Rick
barely had time to push Dawn behind him before his lightning-quick reflexes
blocked the blade at the last split second, taking the gash on the back of his
arm instead of deep through his gut.
With
a hiss, Haunting/Danvers retreated again into the darkness, carefully planning
her next moment to strike.
“You
arm…” Dawn murmured in alarm, reaching out to touch Rick’s elbow.
“Stay
behind me,” he warned her off, his tone deadly serious. “I must be prepared-” He
cut off in mid-sentence, flinching backward so that Haunting/Danvers’ strike
fell just short.
Dawn
nodded with jaw clenched, hating that she had to wait helplessly in the
background but also knowing full well that his reflexes were much faster than
hers. “Try to get her knife,” she whispered softly enough that their attacker
couldn’t hear.
Rick
circled around, demonic ears following the path of their foe as she circled. The
red light that held them captive had faded ever since the spell casting had
begun. It offered Dawn and Rick about a six-foot circle in which to move now.
However, it also meant that the hole in the ground was almost completely dark,
leaving them nearly blind to the danger.
The
quick glint of the blade in the moonlight was the only warning Rick got, and he
managed to deflect another blow before Laura Danvers vanished back off into the
darkness once more.
“I
can’t see her,” Rick complained.
Dawn
blinked. “Maybe you should try taking off the sunglasses, then,” she countered,
managing to smile despite their dire circumstances.
Rick
quickly reached up to discover that, yes, he was still wearing his sunglasses.
Force of habit. He quickly removed them and the nearer shadows were illuminated.
“Yes, I am an idiot,” he chided himself lightly.
“Don’t
worry about it,” Dawn grinned, staying behind him as he slowly circled. “I’ve
had to live with Spike for the past five years. I’m used to it.”
A
small smile curved the edges of his lips before he saw a movement in the shadows
and kicked forward in time with the latest attack. The blade went flying from
Laura Danvers’ hand but skittered across the floor and back into the darkness,
well out of their reach. The demon-possessed woman vanished into the darkness
after it with a hiss.
The
hunt began anew.
“This
is no fun,” Dawn concluded in a low voice, taking her cues from Rick and moving
within their circle of magical protection slowly.
“We
will have to stop her,” Rick agreed.
Dawn
grimaced. “We’re beating up on an old lady?” she countered.
“Not
so old,” Rick pointed out. The pair of them continued to move carefully, eyes
scanning the darkness. The lack of attacks was almost more nerve-wracking than
the strikes themselves. “I will attempt to distract her,” Rick whispered to
Dawn. “You grab her.”
Dawn
nodded in agreement just as Laura Danvers burst from the shadows once more,
wailing like a banshee and brandishing the knife high above her head. Rick
dodged, and Dawn lunged, tackling the woman from the side. The knife clattered
away once more, but just as Dawn exclaimed in victory, angry nails scratched
deep into her cheek.
She
let out a cry and, a second later, was bucked clean off of the older woman. The
Key forced moved with Dawn, and for a second Rick was beyond its protection. He
cried out in pain as his skin turned an angry red color and dove back to the
protective green light.
Dawn
looked up and winced when she saw the burns that covered Rick’s hands and face
from just that brief encounter with the malevolent red light. He looked like
he’d baked badly in the sun.
Laura
Danvers, meanwhile, had turned into a raging fury. Her long, ragged nails gouged
into Rick’s hand when he tried to hold her, and she thrashed violently in his
grip. Dawn moved to help and got a kick in their stomach for her troubles, right
before Haunting/Danvers landed a heel in a significantly more sensitive part of
Rick’s anatomy.
Rick
grip weakened as he gasped in pain, and the old woman slipped away before
attacking again with fists, nails, feet, and teeth.
Dawn
lunged forward to grab her from behind and quickly discovered that Laura Danvers
was stronger than should be humanly possible. She took several painful hits
before Rick regained control over the pain and helped her hold the old woman.
Laura
Danvers continued to thrash and shriek and bite, however, inflicting as much
pain upon the pair as possible.
“You
know,” Dawn began between gasps for air, “I’m starting to think this wasn’t such
a good idea…”
*
* *
Spike…
Buffy felt her vision blackening as her brain became deprived of oxygen. The
only advantage she could see to this situation was that in order to choke her
his hand had to cover his scar on her neck, making mental communication between
them possible. Buffy knew only too well that it was her last chance to stop him.
Already, her body was starting to feel distant, almost as if she were moving
beyond it. I love you, Spike. Please, you
know this is true, that I’m not lying to you…
Stop
it.
The voice in his head sounded weak, though, distant…
I
can’t stop loving you,
she countered. Please, Spike, I’ve got to
show you…
“What
are you doing?” the Haunting’s guttural voice sounded concerned.
Buffy
managed to form enough coherent thought to realize that her communications with
Spike now were private. The malevolent entity couldn’t break through them. Let me show you, she pleaded, reaching
out with her mind to the essence of the man she loved.
Cautiously,
he began to relax under her mental caresses, slowly opening his mind to see the
images she was trying so desperately to show him…
A
smile lit up Buffy’s face as she opened the door to see the vampire on the other
side. The two met in the center in a desperate kiss, clinging together. “Angel,”
Buffy breathed…
As
if burned, Spike’s mental defenses shot back up, tears stinging his eyes at the
images of his Slayer in his grandsire’s arms. God, what had she said before?
That he was just a cheap Angel replacement? He should’ve known that she would
never turn aside that wanker for him…
“W-What’s
happening?” the Haunting was speaking as a voice almost entirely separate from
Spike’s now. For one harrowing second, it had almost lost its hold on the
vampire’s body, and the relentless spell that surrounded the lodge had begun to
tug slowly at it. The phenomenon ended quickly, however, and the vampire
retreated back into the far recesses of his mind. “Little bitch,” the Haunting
spat at Buffy, determining that she was the source of its control slip even if
it couldn’t determine how. “Being killed by the man you love is too good for you…” it spat angrily, not realizing its
error until it was a second too late.
Even
the Haunting knows I love you,
Buffy continued to plead with Spike’s withdrawn mind. Please, I just need you to trust me. You
have to see the whole story…
I
can’t take it anymore.
Even Spike’s mental voice sounded close to tears. Knowing that he’ll always come first…
Just
let me show you,
she countered. I can’t tell you unless
you’re willing to see it yourself.
You
love him,
he accused.
I
love you,
Buffy corrected. Just give me this one
chance…
Almost
as if he’d been in a trance, Spike seemed to realize just how close to death she
was. He hesitated for a second before slowly opening his mind to her once more…
*
* *
Rick
cried out as Laura Danvers’ teeth dug deep into his hand. Dawn caught the
woman’s hair and tried to yank her back off of him, but her efforts met with
limited success. Finally, she managed to claw her own nails into
Haunting/Danvers’ throat, and the woman released Rick with a screech.
The
two demon hunters continued to try to restrain the woman-turned-hellbeast,
taking bruises and cuts in the process. The both cried out in victorious unison
when they each caught hold of a wrist, stilling their foe.
It
was then that they realized that their victory had another cause, however. Laura
Danvers’ body had jerked to a complete halt, eyes wide with horror as a red
light began emitting from her mouth and eyes, pulled out by the force of the
magical spell.
Dawn
and Rick felt the supernatural strength leave their captive’s body as the last
of the Haunting was yanked from its host.
“This
is it,” Dawn announced, mental fingers crossed.
Rick
gulped, praying for their spell casters’ success as well…
*
* *
The
air seemed to grow thick, almost as if a thick smog had filled the recreation
room, making breathing almost impossible. The trio of women had to force out the
incantation between parched lips, eyes squeezed tightly shut against the
oppressive heat that engulfed them.
“This
is going to be nasty,”
Veronica thought with trepidation.
“I
think that perhaps this is the last of it, however,”
Siggy countered. With their previous intake, the glowing light around the inn
had faded, leaving the Haunting stripped down to its bare essentials. “Do you not think?” The final question
was directed at Eustacia Collins.
However,
the elderly woman didn’t respond. She had cut herself off from the mental
conversation after the last hit and was reserving her strength solely for
forcing the words of the spell passing through her lips. A trickle of blood had
begun dribbling down her forehead from the mental strain, and her nose was
beginning to bleed now as well.
In
response to the primary witch’s failing health, the portal above them was
pulsing slowly now, expanding and contracting slightly in a way that almost
looked like breathing. However, the portal still stayed open.
“Just
a little longer,”
Siggy encouraged Eustacia Collins even though she wasn’t sure if the older woman
could hear her anymore. Because there wasn’t even a shadow of doubt in her mind
that the next few minutes would determine whether they succeeded or the Haunting
won…
*
* *
“Angel,”
Buffy breathed with a sigh, pulling back and rested her cheek against his broad
chest. “I can hardly believe you’re really here.”
“It
seems like we’ve been waiting forever,” he agreed softly, fingers gently
stroking her cheek.
Buffy
smiled at the cool touch of his fingers. God, she had dreamed of this for so
long. Every man she’d touched had just been a pale imitation of this one. She’d
tried dating in the five years since he’d left, but every other man had turned
to Angel in her mind’s eye, making all other kisses seemed bittersweet. Well,
except for one…
“We
can actually be together?” she demanded softly, craning her neck upward to look
at him. “No more danger from the curse?”
“Soul
fully anchored,” he assured her. “My gift from the Powers…for now, at least. One
day I’ll be-”
Buffy
pressed a fingertip to his lips. “Later,” she insisted. “Right now… I’ve been
waiting for too long.” Their lips met again, harder and deeper this time,
lingering as they attempted to stoke the old fire back to life.
Buffy’s
eyes drifted closed as she leaned up into his embrace. His lips were cool like
she remembered, but had he always been this tall? In her dreams, he’d been
shorter, more accessible. Ah well, time did that to memories…
She
moved to slip her arms over his shoulders, once again correcting the mental
image that had made them narrower, leaner. Her lips pressed more fervently
against his, seeking out that fiery passion that burned deep within her belly at
merely the thought of his touch. It was oddly elusive tonight,
though.
Her
fingers moved to tangle in his hair the way she had always loved to, running the
soft platinum locks through her fingers and…
Wait
a minute…
A
frown creased Buffy’s brow at the sudden realization that the man she was
picturing kissing most assuredly had platinum hair. And he was shorter and slimmer, and just one look from
those clear blue eyes had her hotter than this kiss ever could, and he was
supposed to smell of leather and bourbon and cigarette smoke. Her fingers were
supposed to find those ridiculous silver chains around his neck, and she was
supposed to be able to feel him
smirking against her lips as they kissed and…
Angel
pulled away abruptly, an anxious look on his face.
Buffy’s
eyes opened guiltily, realizing with sudden shock that she’d been imagining
Spike, of all people, while she’d been kissing
the supposed love of her life.
“B-Buffy…”
Angel’s voice sounded shaky now, unsure.
She
gulped. Since when was her love for Angel ‘supposed’? Since when did that tender
emotion conjure an image, not of the dark, brooding man of her past, but of a
peroxide pest, full of swagger and cutting remarks that always left her
breathless?
All
along, a voice whispered in her head.
All those times you imagined that those cool lips belonged to Angel? They
always belonged to another…
“W-Were
you not really thinking about us, either?” she finally ventured hesitantly,
hoping she had correctly identified the same troubled look in his
eyes.
A
stunned nod. “Buffy, I…” he trailed off helplessly. “I’m sorry.”
“No,
I am,” she insisted. “I guess I just…”
“Moved
on?” he suggested, his voice sounding as if he was just as surprised by this
turn of events as she was.
“It
has been a long time,” she agreed apologetically.
He
took a deep, unnecessary breath and nodded. “I think maybe I should go,” he
finally commented, sounding both troubled and relieved at once.
Buffy
felt the same way. This part of her past had been haunting her for so long. It
would be such a relief to just let it go… “Yeah, that’s probably best.” She
managed a small smile.
“There’s
someone I need to…” he trailed off. “There’s someone,” he said
simply.
“Yeah,”
she agreed softly, still marveling at the beautiful image of Spike that she had
in her mind and tentatively attaching the word ‘love’ to it. It felt strange at
first. She never would’ve even thought to allow the connection before, but the
more she thought about it, the more fitting it seemed. I
love Spike. Such a simple phrase, and
everything that had seemed slightly off or confusing suddenly fell into place.
I love Spike. Oh god, I loved Spike all along…
*
* *
A
pulse. The building itself seemed to hold its breath on this one moment as if
even the woodwork itself could sense all that weighed upon this one instant,
and…
*
* *
“Buffy,
luv?” Spike’s voice was a whimper at first as his hand slowly released her
throat. He shook his head fiercely, growling at the red light that tried to
enter his body once more. “Buffy?” he repeated, desperately this time, watching
the lifeless body that lay beneath his…
*
* *
“Yes,”
Haunting/Danvers hissed in triumph, abandoning the broken body of Laura Danvers
as it felt the culmination of all its careful planning finally pay off. It had
not anticipated Spike driving it out in this moment, but it mattered no longer.
The instant Spike realized that he’d murdered the woman he loved, his mind would
be completely broken, and the Haunting would live forever in the shell of his
body…
*
* *
“Buffy?”
Spike repeated in alarm this time, tentatively reaching out to touch her arm, a
horrible fear shooting through his dead veins for a moment and then…
A
cough and a gasp.
Spike
practically sobbed with relief, pulling Buffy up into his arms and holding her
head up against his shoulder so that she could breathe more easily. Her breaths
were shallow now, pained from where her throat had been constricted. Her pulse
was strong, though, pumping her powerful Slayer blood through her body where it
could heal all wounds.
“Oh
god, ‘m so sorry, my love,” he whimpered against her, wincing at the bruises
he’d left on her neck as if he could feel all her pain physically. “’m so, so
sorry…”
A
small frown crossed her brow at the pain, yet her body still burrowed
instinctively against his, curling tighter up into his arms.
“It’ll
be all right, luv,” he soothed her gently. “Spike’s got you…”
The
red light that surrounded the pair began to feel a slight tug. It oozed over
towards Spike, desperate for the sheltered safety of the vampire’s mind.
Spike
caught the motion out of the corner of his eye, and his bones shifted in fury.
He let out a low, menacing growl as the red light tried to consume him once
more, but it was perfectly clear now that the spirit had guided his doubts and
fears before. Odd how hard that had been to determine when he was possessed, but
now the only thing that filled his mind was his desire to keep the deceptively
fragile woman in his arms safe from this monster.
The
Haunting poked at his mind, whispering sweet promises of revenge.
“Never,” Spike hissed at it angrily.
And
then, with a yank that almost made it appear as though it were being sucked
through the wall by a vacuum cleaner, the Haunting was gone.
“’S
gone now,” Spike cooed to Buffy’s unconscious form reassuringly. “My clever
Slayer finally freed me from it…”
*
* *
“No!”
The Haunting’s voice let out an ear-shattering scream from Laura Danvers’ body
as the last of it was pulled away. The cry sounded in the guttural, possessed
voice for a few seconds before it faded back into a woman’s shrill scream.
Rick
and Dawn winced at the sound, holding Laura Danvers’ arms steady as the final
beam of red energy shot from her. The Haunting that had been within her vanished
through the opening in the ceiling, leaving the old woman’s crumpled form to
fall to the floor, a puppet with its strings cut.
Rick
and Dawn quickly released her, lowering her gently to the floor, but Dawn knew
even before she checked Laura Danvers’ pulse that she was gone. She shook her
head ruefully at Rick.
He
merely nodded grimly before noticing that the Key glow around Dawn had faded as
the last of their trap had fled with the Haunting. “We are free…”
*
* *
Eustacia
Collins’ words slurred for the first time as the final influx of energy entered
the portal. Her voice went silent for a few seconds as she gasped in pain,
coughing horribly in her agony.
Siggy
and Veronica’s own voices increased in response, struggling as the full brunt of
the spell fell fully upon the two inexperienced magic casters for the first
time. For a second, they felt the same burn that Eustacia Collins had been
subjected to all this time, like their insides were being ripped apart.
And
then Eustacia Collins rose one last time, her voice gravelly but strong. A
final, powerful convulsion raked her body just as the last of the Haunting’s red
energy vanished into the portal. For an instant, the Cascade Mountain Lodge was
illuminated by a pure, white light before Eustacia Collins finally gave way and
collapsed forward across the circle they’d created.
Veronica
and Siggy instantly stopped the spell, and the portal vanished, trapping the
Haunting permanently within.
Tentatively,
Siggy reached out to support their fallen ally, grimacing at the blood that
Eustacia Collins had coughed up after that final jolt of magical backlash.
The
old woman surprised her by opening her eyes one last time, a small, satisfied
smile lighting up her face. “It’s finally over,” she croaked out, sounding awed
and relieved at the same time. Then her eyelids fluttered closed, and she was no
more.
“Yes,”
Siggy agreed solemnly, “it is.”
*
* *
“We
have to get out of here,” Rick insisted, looking up to the opening above them.
Dawn
rested both her hands squarely on his shoulders and pushed him back down to sit
against the wall. “You’re not going anywhere until I see to that cut.” She took
his injured arm in her small hands, marveling at the contrast of his dark
chocolate skin and her own ivory complexion. She released him for a second to
pull off her sweater before ripping the fabric into strips to tie around his
wounds.
“A
pity you do not have a petticoat,” he teased lightly. “Then we could act out the
clichéd nursing scene to perfection.”
Dawn
grinned brightly at him. “You know, I kind of think I…” She trailed off, cheeks
flushing slightly.
His
red, demonic eyes looked up at hers lazily, and she was struck with how
beautiful they really were. Strange, true, but so beautiful...
And
she realized that this was probably the worst time and place imaginable to make
such a declaration. “You’re wonderful,” she said instead, planting a soft kiss
on his brow. “If only you’d sit still and let me take care of all this.”
“How
will we get out of here, then?” he asked, ceding to her wishes but only because
he felt so tired after their ordeal.
“Don’t
worry about it,” she assured him softly. “They’ll come back for us. Something
just tells me that everything’s gonna be all right now…”
*
* *
Spike
lifted Buffy’s small body up into his arms as he rose to his feet. She had never
seemed so tiny and helpless to him before, given the usual passion and power
that burned through her. But, now, as he held her close and walked away from the
site of what could have been their final battle, he could finally understand how
this woman could be so strong and so vulnerable at once. And he fell in love all
over again.
“C’mon,
luv,” he purred against her hair softly, “let’s get out of this hellhole…”
Whew,
finally got rid of that Haunting. ~_^ Review for the final few chapters as this
story wraps up...
Disclaimer
& Author's Note: The uaual.
Previously:
If you don't know by now, it really doesn't matter anymore. ~_^
Haunted
Chapter Thirty-One - Fractured Memories
Buffy’s
eyes blearily fluttered open. For some reason, she felt terribly tired -
exhausted, in fact. Her throat felt quite parched, and her entire body ached.
She managed a weary groan and rolled over onto her back, tensing at the
stiffness and bruising.
“You
awake, luv?” The soft-spoken words sounded concerned, but above all…scared?
“Spike?”
She turned her head to see him slumping back in the armchair beside her bed,
looking tense as all hell. “What-?” she began, before it all came back to her.
He
seemed to sense the moment when she remembered and ducked his head dejectedly.
“’ll get Dawn to come tell you all about it,” he mumbled softly, getting up and
moving to leave.
“Spike?”
Her voice still sounded a bit gravelly from the trauma her throat had received,
but it wasn’t really all that painful anymore. Go, go, Slayer healing.
He
looked down at her. “Sorry ‘bout all that,” he ventured. “I mean with the…” He
trailed off, embarrassed.
“Trying
to kill me?” she suggested with a wry smile.
“Yeah,
that,” he agreed. “’ll just-”
A
soft, warm hand circling his wrist brought him to an abrupt halt. “Stay?” Buffy
requested softly, shimmering hope in her eyes.
He
gulped, feeling himself drowning in those hazel pools all over again. “You’re
sure you want me to…?”
“I
think we established pretty well that I want all of you,” she agreed shyly. “Stay
with me?” she repeated, pulling him down to sit on the bed beside her.
A
look of relief passed over his features. “Was afraid you’d want me gone,” he
confessed softly, stretching out on the mattress beside her and sighing
contentedly when she rested her head in the crook of his shoulder.
“Tell
me all about it,” she asked hopefully.
“Sure
you don’t want anything?” he insisted first. “You were out for two days. Must be
hungry.”
Buffy
groaned in disbelief. “Two days? You really did a number on me…” Then the second
point registered. “I suppose room service is still out of order?” she pouted.
He
chuckled. “Look around, luv,” he countered. “Got ourselves a nice, normal motel,
complete with every amenity.” He picked up the phone. “May not be so fancy, but
at least nothing’s tryin’ to kill us.”
“The
novelty,” she teased. Grinning, she began to trace the seam of his jeans along
his outer thigh as he ordered, fingers playing absentmindedly with the dark
fabric. For a second, it seemed almost as though that day hadn’t occurred and
she’d just woken up after their afternoon of passion together. The persistent
ache in her ribcage and the way Spike was nervously running his fingers through
his hair belied this fact, however.
It
was strange, in a way. At that moment she wanted nothing more than for things to
go back to the way they had before the Haunting had possessed her. She had
nearly died, true, but that didn’t really seem important to her anymore. All
that mattered was not losing the best thing she’d ever had in her life. It was
an odd feeling for her to forgive so easily - especially when it was Spike that
she was forgiving - but everything felt simpler this way, like a load had been
lifted from her shoulders…
Spike
hung up the phone. “They say it’ll be about fifteen minutes,” he informed her.
She
patted the pillow beside her head, indicating that he should join her. “Just
enough time for you to tell me everything that’s been happening,” she concluded.
He
settled down beside her again, face only inches from hers. A small smile lit up
her face as he shifted uncomfortably. She opened up her arms to him, and he
hesitated for a second before burying himself in her embrace, nuzzling the scars
on her throat affectionately and body shaking with emotion.
“God,
‘m so sorry, luv,” he pleaded against her warm flesh. “I-I didn’t… I mean, I
did, but… Oh god, you’re all right, luv…and ‘m so, so sorry, and-”
“Shh,”
she soothed him, arms tightening around his back in a soft squeeze as she
planted a kiss on the crown of his head. “It’s all right. I’m completely over
it.”
“But
I-” He looked up at her to protest.
One
fingertip landed on his full lower lip, silencing him. “I know,” she agreed. “A
part of it was you. After what the Haunting made me say, you were angry and
upset, and somewhere deep down inside some part of you probably did want to kill me.”
He
nodded, ashamed.
“I
think that was how the Haunting toyed with us,” she said reassuringly. “It did
the same thing to me. It took all my darker thoughts and feelings, and
it…magnified them somehow. Like, they suddenly consumed me, and I couldn’t…” She
stroked his cheek softly. “I couldn’t tell you how much I loved you, no matter
how hard I tried.”
“My
love,” he agreed, his voice barely a whisper. “I… I’m not like that,” he finally
concluded helplessly.
“And
I’m not, either,” she insisted. “Back when…” She had to take a deep breath to
continue that sentence, but she forced it out anyway. “Back in that alley,” she
tried again, “what happened was…”
He
hushed her. “I know. Saw the worst of you that night. Didn’t like it, but it
didn’t make me stop loving you, no matter how much I wanted to…”
“Yeah,
well, that’s sort of how I see the you-trying-to-kill-me mess,” she informed
him. “Yeah, it’s a dark part of you, but it’s still a part, and…nothing the
Haunting brought out in you could ever make me stop loving you, either.”
A
wry chuckle escaped his lips. “God, we’re warped.”
“Yup,”
she agreed with a smile, popping the ‘P’, “but we’re pretty good when we’re
warped together.”
“The
best,” he agreed fervently, lips venturing to press against her brow.
Her
eyelids fluttered shut, and she smiled. “So, here’s the deal,” she concluded.
“You don’t hit me anymore, and I don’t hit you anymore, and instead we both
screw each other silly.”
He
laughed aloud at that, his face lighting up with the force of his smile and
little crinkles forming at the edges of his eyes. Buffy giggled as well, still
fascinated with watching him laugh. It was still a novelty to her, something
unusual and a bit alien, but beautiful nonetheless.
“What?”
he asked curiously, head tilted to one side when he noticed her studying him.
“You’re
beautiful when you’re happy,” she said simply, finally venturing to close the
distance between them and plant her lips on his.
Their
eyes both remained open for a second, each intent on remembering the other’s
appearance in this moment, before Spike’s long eyelashes finally fluttered
closed and he gave himself over to making love to her lips.
Buffy
moaned at the soft little nibbles he graced her lips with, shutting her eyes as
well. His hand came around to cradle the back of her head, holding her in place
as he poured his passion into her mouth. Eagerly, she parted her lips against
him, inviting him inside her. He took her up on her offer almost instantly, and
the two began a slow, sensual dance.
Her
hands fell to his waist, sliding up the fabric of his black t-shirt before they
slipped beneath to feel the cool flesh on the bump of each vertebra.
He
purred at the touch, amazed as always at how she uncovered the places on his
body that brought him the most pleasure. His fingers moved to her neck in
response, an odd mockery of their battle before, but this time instead of
inflicting pain, he inflicted pleasure. His fingertips danced over her scar,
allowing them brief catches of each other’s thoughts as they moved together.
Love
you.
Love
you, too.
Never
wanted to hurt you.
Missed
you so much when you were gone.
Wish
I couldn’t hurt you still. Actually wish I had the
sodding chip.
You
don’t need it.
I’m
afraid.
You
don’t need to be. I know you’re a good man.
Do
you also know that I’ll never leave you?
It’s
part of why I love you.
It’s
part of why I love you.
I
want to feel you.
I
want to…
A
knock at the door.
They
pulled apart with a gasp for air. “Bugger,” Spike grumbled. “That’ll be your
food.”
“Okay,
bad timing with the interrupting the nice kissage, but good timing with the
tummy growling,” Buffy sighed, lying back down against the covers.
He
rose to answer the door. “Old Spike’ll fix that,” he teased lightly.
“With
his crafty calling-room-service skills?” she countered sarcastically.
He
huffed. “’m under-appreciated is what I am,” he retorted good-naturedly.
She
smiled softly and watched him reach for the doorknob. “Promise me something
first,” she interjected abruptly.
He
paused at the sound of the second knock. “Yeah?” he asked curiously.
“Promise
me that the Haunting’s gone,” she insisted. “Promise me that from now on,
whatever happens between us is just between us, that we don’t allow anything but
ourselves to factor into the matter again.”
It
was a terrifying prospect, and they both knew it. Just the two of them, no
supernatural excuses or telepathic incursions to blame, just raw feelings,
working things out together.
“All
right, pet,” he agreed, softly opening the door.
Small
smiles curved both their lips. It was a terrifying prospect, true, but
exhilarating at the same time…
*
* *
“It’s
always been a part of me I’ve tried to deny,” Dawn finally admitted softly,
curling her sated, naked body into that of the man beside her.
“Because
it hurt so many people you care about?” Rick inquired, looking down at her with
red, demonic eyes. It still astounded him that she could look right into his
eyes and smile, as if they were something beautiful, something he didn’t need to
be ashamed of…
She
nodded softly. “I-I never thought… Why do you think the Key protected us?” she
asked the question that had been puzzling her ever since it had first been
revealed to her.
“An
opposing magical force of some sort, I can only suppose,” Rick countered with a
shrug.
“But
why now?” she demanded. “Why have I lived all these years without the slightest
sign that I’m something other than human, and then…” She trailed off with a
frustrated sigh.
“We
certainly needed its help,” Rick countered. “Without its power, we would have
perished.”
“I’m
not sure whether to be glad it saved us or pissed that it had to remind me about
all of this crap,” Dawn commented, playing absentmindedly with one flat,
darkened male nipple.
He
pressed a soft kiss to her silky hair. “Be glad,” he advised her. “We are still
here, together, and the Haunting is finally gone.”
“Yeah,
but being made up of a power just like the Haunting tends to rain on the parade
a bit,” she countered.
“Perhaps,”
he commented, “or perhaps…”
“What?”
she asked, looking up at him curiously.
“Your
power did not seem the same as the Haunting’s so much as…opposite,” he
explained.
“How
so?”
“They
seemed to clash, like two opposite forces repelling each other,” he clarified.
She
thought upon that for a minute. “The Key has the power to destroy worlds…”
“But
that does not mean that that is what it is,” Rick countered. “In fact, to me-”
he cut off abruptly.
Dawn
cocked her head at him curiously. “What?” she demanded with a little smile.
“To
me,” he began slowly, “the Haunting was anger, despair, hatred. But the Key in
you…it is everything opposite: joy, hope, love…” His cheeks flushed slightly.
“To me, at least,” he mumbled, embarrassed.
A
smile slowly lit up her face, and she reached up to press her lips to his.
“You’re the most wonderful man I’ve met,” she concluded.
“And
you are the most wonderful woman I have met,” he agreed, his accent thick with
emotion, “human or no.”
“Human
or no,” Dawn agreed before kissing him once more…
*
* *
“I’m
perfectly capable of eating by myself,” Buffy giggled, nibbling at the apple
slice between his fingers anyway.
“Yeah,
but you got to play nursemaid to me,” he countered. “’S my turn now.”
“Ooh,
nursemaid,” she teased. “Does this mean I get to see you in one of those cute
little white uniforms with the miniskirt?”
He
scowled at her. “Ha-bloody-ha,” he retorted, placing another apple slice between
her lips to silence her.
She
munched on it, amused.
“’Sides,”
he added with a little leer, “’m not wearing a thing until you do.”
She
frowned at the ultimatum and pushed the food tray aside. “Be careful, or I’ll
hold you up to that promise,” she joked.
“Be
careful, or ‘ll keep that promise,”
he teased right back, taking advantage of the fact that the tray was no longer
between them to nip gently at her shoulder.
“You’re
really annoying, you know that?” she demanded, settling back down into his arms
once more. This felt nice - quipping and teasing each other once more, only this
time while touching and kissing as well… She suddenly couldn’t imagine why she
hadn’t done this long ago.
“Yeah,
but you love me,” he shot back, fingers sliding the fabric of her blouse down to
better facilitate his mouth. “And you don’t love the Gel King,” he added in
obvious delight. “Common sense, really. Any smart bird would realize that-”
She
groaned, cutting him off. “I can already see that I shouldn’t have told you
about the Angel thing,” she complained. “Just what I need: an out of control
vampire ego.”
“Y’know,”
he went on, completely ignoring her complaint, “I normally wouldn’t condone that
poofter touchin’ my girl, but ‘s a pity really that you didn’t get a chance to
scream out my name at some opportune time.” He lay back and sighed at the
pleasant thought.
She
scowled at him. “So I love you. Not Angel. We get the picture already. And we’re
starting to wonder exactly why I love you in the first place.”
His
expression softened, and he nibbled her ear apologetically. “Sorry ‘bout that,
kitten. ‘S just that…no one’s ever chosen me, y’know?” There was an embarrassed
vulnerability in his voice, as if even confessing these emotions to her was a
strain given his normal cool persona.
“Yeah,
well, I do,” she insisted, fingers curling into his platinum spiky hair. “It
took me a really long time to realize it, but…” She shrugged.
“Picked
a bloody good time to figure it out, though,” he countered with a smirk.
“Yeah,
well… I guess I could delude myself into thinking that I really wanted Angel,
until I got smacked in the face with it,” she concluded. “Some part of me found
it easier to cling to the impossible rather than admit that I’d driven away the
man I loved.”
“You
didn’t drive me away,” he insisted. “I-I went because Dawn needed me to…and
maybe I think we both needed me to go, too.” A gulp and one of those bobs of his
Adam’s Apple that Buffy found so mesmerizing. “Never really lost me, though.”
Her
lips came to rest on the fascinating feature, and her tongue played lightly
along the column of his throat. She smiled at the purr that escaped his chest,
rich and deep and sending delightful tinglies all the way down to her toes. “It
felt like I lost you,” she countered. “Like I’d finally blown it and was all
alone.”
“I…”
he trailed off abruptly. “C’mere, luv,” he said insisted, pulling her body atop
his and holding her close. It seemed like no matter how intimate the two of them
got, it was never enough for him. Like it really would take an eternity for him to grow
tired of her…
“What
were you going to say?” she inquired softly.
He
gulped. “Shouldn’t say this,” he muttered half to himself.
“You
can tell me anything,” she encouraged him.
He
let out a weary sigh. “Kinda had this foolish hope for a while.” His voice was
barely a whisper, and he was playing with the hem of her blouse so that he
didn’t have to look into her eyes. “After I left, I mean. Thought that maybe
you’d realize that I meant something to you after all, and…” He trailed off
abruptly.
Buffy’s
eyes widened. Spike getting choked
up? With tears in his eyes? Fighting them back? “Shh, now,” she quickly turned
to comfort him. “You don’t have to-”
He
persisted doggedly, the mere challenge that this was too difficult for him to
handle spurring him on. “Had this fantasy…that maybe you’d come after me.”
Buffy
froze at that, tears stinging her own eyes. “I’m sorry,” she whispered against
his hair. “If it helps at all, I did realize…but it was years too late by then,
baby.”
“’S
nothing,” he insisted, trying to brush it off, affecting the Big Bad persona
once more.
His
fallback defense. Buffy came to see that more and more clearly. “No, it is,” she
insisted. “And I wish I could have found you, but… Well, at least, we met up
here.”
He
scoffed. “Yeah, ‘cause the bleedin’ Haunting wanted to use you to fuck me over.”
Buffy
frowned at that. “You’re kidding?” she asked hopefully.
“Soddin’
witch that ran the place brought us all together solely for that farce,” he
informed her of some of what she’d missed.
“And
here I thought it was fate. That’s kind of a downer.”
“Tell
me about it,” he agreed. “When I saw you in that lobby…” He trailed off,
embarrassed once more.
“You
thought I’d finally come for you?” Buffy ventured softly.
“Was
silly,” he insisted.
“No,
you weren’t,” she countered vehemently. “Spike, I didn’t know where to find you,
but…” She scanned the motel room around them and spotted her bag in the corner.
“Let me show you something,” she insisted, getting up off the bed on shaky legs
and padding over to the suitcase. She quickly found the small tin box she was
looking for and returned with it to the bed. “I found you the only way I could,”
she said simply before a sly smile crossed her face. “Just to show that you’re
not the only ‘pathetic wanker’ out there.”
He
rolled his eyes at her hideous accent and opened the box curiously. “You’re the one that stole my lighter!”
he exclaimed in instant outrage, plucking the Zippo from the box.
“What?”
she retorted. “You got your souvenirs, but I couldn’t get mine?”
He
merely chuckled and flicked it on. “Been looking for this for seven years.” He
shook his head.
“Yeah,
well, that’s how long I was looking for its owner,” she added softly.
He
grinned at her and plucked out two sheets of paper from the box. The first a
photo of him but half from the back and obviously not intentional. He quirked an
eyebrow at her.
“It
was the only one I could find,” she said defensively. “Either Dawn took all the
good ones, or…” She didn’t like the other option, that there were none.
“Bit
stole ‘em,” he assured her quickly. He unfolded the other sheet of paper to
recognize his own scrawling script:
Meet
me by Aldridge Memorial. A gang of Vreleks in town. Should be a good
tussle.
And
then, beneath it, in an increasingly illegible script as if he’d steeled himself
up before rushing through and writing it:
You
make me feel so good. ~William
She
blushed slightly. “It was the closest thing to a love letter I ever got,” she
admitted sheepishly.
He
tisked slightly. “We’ll hafta fix that,” he concluded, putting the box aside.
The final item - a silver ring with a skull’s face on it - was a matter for
another time. “Girl like you deserves flowers, poncy poetry…”
“I
thought you’d given up the poncy poetry,” she countered.
“Yeah,
well, we’ll just hafta settle for gettin’ naked,” he concluded. “Guess we’re not
exactly memorabilia kinda people.”
“I’d
noticed,” Buffy agreed, gesturing to the half-empty box. “And…” a blush, “were
you serious about the naked part?”
A
moment of hesitation. “You serious?” he countered, head cocked to one side.
An
uncharacteristically shy smile. “Well, there are two possibilities I can think
of,” she began. “We put it off and turn it into this huge deal and second-guess
each other the entire time. Or we do what we want and just don’t worry about the
rest of it.” Her fingers trailed down to his belt. “So?” she demanded.
He
gulped. “Yeah, luv,” he agreed. “Prove that what happened before with the
Hauntin’ was a fluke and…”
“It
was,” she assured him, hands turning to her own clothes and slowly disrobing.
He
watched her for a minute before taking his cue and removing he own t-shirt and
jeans. There was an unusual calmness between the two of them as they watched
each other, a sure knowledge as they glanced upon naked skin that they finally
didn’t have to rush their way through this. It wasn’t going to be a wild,
desperate act this time but merely the extension of what they’d been doing so
far - connection not only on the verbal level now, but the physical as well.
They
met at the center of the bed, each lying on their sides, facing each other.
Limbs slid together naturally as he slipped inside her, a quick gasp from each
at the union. The usual powerful thrusts were absent this time, however, as
their bodies just rocked in slow time together, hands caressing flesh softly as
they whispered sweet words between them.
“I
feel like I failed you, you know,” Buffy murmured against his lips, breathing
deeply and letting her own biorhythms guide him within her.
“Could
never fail me,” he assured her, blunt teeth nibbling at her shoulder. His mouth
arrived at his mark, and he covered it, making their meeting of minds a literal
reality. Love you too much for that.
I
should’ve fought the Haunting off,
she countered with a sigh. You drove it
out. I’m supposed to be stronger than that. I’m the Slayer…
And
I’m supposed to know you better than anyone,
he retorted. So how come I couldn’t tell
that it was the Haunting and not you saying all that rot? You spotted it right
off. If anything, I failed you…
She
held him tighter, squeezed her internal muscles around him and made him gasp. Don’t worry, she insisted. Just make love to me.
He
couldn’t argue with that and let his thoughts drift, occasionally picking up a
hint of love from her mind, but not dwelling on any of it, just savoring being
this close to her.
Do
you think we could just be like this tonight?
His mental voice sounded hesitant.
Yeah,
she agreed. Let’s just be together.
For
how long?
As
long as we can.
Only
one chapter left to go. And, yes, I am going to make you review for it. ~_^
Disclaimer:
The usual.
Author's
Note: This is the final chapter, all!
Haunted
Chapter Thirty-Two - Wake
“You
awake, luv?”
The
purr in her ear brought Buffy back to the world of the living, and she let out a
little groan. “Sleeping. G’way.”
Spike
chuckled and sidled up against her back, spooning her tiny body with his larger
one. “Hafta get going soon,” he informed her apologetically.
“Fine,”
she insisted grumpily. “Wake me then.”
“That
confirms it,” Spike decided with a sigh, nibbling lightly on her shoulder. “You
just are bitchy the mornin’ after.”
There was a smile on his face as he said it, though.
Except
for the three occasions where they’d ventured from their comfy motel room to
join Rick and Dawn for meals, they’d been sequestered away together for two days
now, holding each other, talking occasionally, and making love. Waking up with
Sex!Kitten!Buffy in his arms two mornings in a row had calmed his fears a bit
about the genuineness of her feelings for him.
That,
and the fact that even when he’d been possessed and trying to kill her, she
hadn’t reached for that stake once. It filled him with an odd sense of peace to
know that even when he was at his worst, she saw enough of a man in him that she
hadn’t resorted to slaying. He’d felt trust and love like that in himself
before, but never had similar emotions been directed back at him. That knowledge
quenched most of his fears and doubts.
“I
didn’t mean it like that,” she added anyway, snuggling back down into the
pillow. “Just need sleep.”
“Wore
you all out, did I?” he asked cockily, long tongue rolling over his teeth in a
lascivious manner.
“Hush,”
she insisted. “Sleeping.”
A
wicked smile curved his lips as he pressed his nude body fully against hers, the
full length of his rock-hard erection rubbing deliciously against her ass.
Buffy’s
eyes abruptly opened, suddenly wide awake at the feel of Fully!Aroused!Spike
behind her. She moved to turn in his arms, but he held her in place, tisking
lightly.
“You
need your rest, luv,” he reminded her with a cheeky grin.
“But-”
she began.
“Go
back to sleep,” he instructed. “I can have my play time without you.”
“Don’t
wanna sleep,” she countered.
“Just
said you did,” he retorted, gentle fingers coming to rest on her eyes and
pushing the lids closed. “Now sleep.” He lifted up one of her legs and pulled it
back over his hip before thrusting inside of her.
“God,
Spike…” she whimpered at the feel of him sheathed within her.
“Sorry,
pet, am I distractin’ you?” he teased mercilessly. “Keepin’ you up?” He began to
move within her, deep, slow thrusts right to her core.
“Evil
vampire,” Buffy concluded with a dreamy sigh, leaning back into his embrace and
savoring the pleasure their bodies brought each other…
*
* *
“Ashes
to ashes, dust to dust…”
With
a solemn nod, the ceremony ended and the priest and Laura’s Danvers attorney
turned from the site of the small funeral. The only attendee of the funeral
walked up the small slope to where the two observers stood. “Mister Summers,”
Simon Whitteborn addressed Spike in a crisp manner, “I will need to discuss our
business arrangements with your employer.”
Spike
started to at that, his gaze drifting back down to the freshly-packed earth with
an almost nostalgic look. “Not a good time,” he said gruffly. “We’ve got our own
funeral goin’ on as well.”
Simon
Whitteborn nodded curtly. “I’m sure you’ll agree that given the complications of
contract arising from Ms. Danvers’ death that the award money would be quite
inappropriate for-”
“You’re
gonna rip us off?” Buffy exclaimed in astonished outrage. “After all that
happened?”
Spike’s
calming hand came to rest on her shoulder. “Leave it be, luv,” he assured her
before turning narrowed eyes to the attorney. “You’ll be wantin’ to talk with
our accountant, Sigrid Jacobsen.” He let a hint of gold flash through his eyes,
causing the other man to yelp. “And given how your ‘supervision’ seemed to be
from halfway ‘round the world, I wouldn’t make any assumptions ‘bout the
‘complications’ we had to go through.” He caught hold of Buffy’s arm and led her
away in mild protest.
“The
nerve of that guy,” she muttered angrily.
“Weren’t
prepared to pay us in the first place, ‘m sure,” he countered. “We were all
s’posed to die, remember?”
“And
I can’t even kill him,” Buffy grumbled.
“Just
leave ‘im to Siggy,” he assured her. “He’ll be our cheap slave for life once she
has her way.” He came to a halt in front of the recently erected tombstone,
studying the effect curiously.
“They
spell her name wrong or what?” Buffy demanded, eyeing the gray marker intently.
“Strange
is all,” he shrugged. “All this time she was…”
“Yeah.”
Buffy shuddered inwardly. She so
hadn’t needed to hear that Spike had boinked the decrepit old lady. Of course,
she realized that Laura Danvers hadn’t been old or decrepit at the time. In
fact, she’d probably been young and beautiful, and… Okay, so that wasn’t a happy
thought, either. But the notion that the woman buried here was once been Spike’s
lover…definitely wig-worthy. “You remember her?” she ventured to ask cautiously.
He
sighed. “Not really,” he admitted. “Was a bit caught up with…” He trailed off
abruptly.
She
sighed inwardly, not wanting to say the words aloud, either. They were quite a
pair, really, the two of them. She’d once envied his ability to speak about his
emotions, his openness, but she was fast learning that he wasn’t so different
from her in this regard. His affection of her - and even Dawn and Siggy - was
made clear, but the more complicated stuff… He really was quite devoted to the
image he’d affected for himself and often hid behind it in times like these.
She
slipped her hand into his, twining their fingers lazily together as they stood
there side-by-side, shoulders barely brushing. It was a strange sort of subtle
solidarity that existed between them, but powerful nonetheless.
“You
thinkin’ about your own grave?” he asked quietly.
“A
little,” she admitted hesitantly. “You?”
He
shrugged. “Was a long time ago. It fades over time.”
“You’re
right,” she agreed. “It does.”
His
hand gave hers a light squeeze. “She seemed…kind.” His brow furrowed as he
struggled to remember the one night he’d known the dead woman before the
Haunting had consumed her. “I needed comfortin’ and she…” He left off again.
“Well
then, I’m grateful,” Buffy concluded, holding his hand between both of hers now
and warming the chill flesh with her heat.
“Not
homicidal?” he teased lightly.
“She’s
already dead,” Buffy countered.
A
wry smile lifted the corners of his lips. “Could’ve been me,” he commented. “If
the Hauntin’ had tried to take me then…”
“Shh,”
Buffy soothed, “it wasn’t you. Another thing I’m grateful for.”
Spike
nodded and turned away from the grave. “You done?” he inquired, one eyebrow
raised and hand now gesturing for them to depart.
Buffy
studied him for a moment, then. The blizzards had given them a short reprieve,
but the sky was still cloudy with the occasional flurry fluttering to the
ground. The cloud-cover was enough for him to walk outdoors in the daylight,
though. The soft white light that fell upon the earth illuminated his features
enough that, for once, every wrinkle and imperfection was visible to her. At
that moment he appeared not as a creature of the night, wrapped in the embrace
of the moon’s silver light, but a man. Just an ordinary man who had been hurt
every bit as often as she had, who still held himself back at times, fearing the
pain and rejection.
She
managed a soft smile. This was the closest she would ever come to seeing him in
the sun, but perhaps the light flattered him all the same. Just as, she was
forced to admit now, the dark sometimes flattered her. But they both fit best in
between, together, neither really in one world and…
“Hello?
Slayer?” Spike waved one hand in front of her face. “You still in there?”
She
batted his hand away in irritation and proceeded him up the snow-packed path
that led back to where the rest of their party was waiting. “Ruin my moody,
poetic introspection, why don’t you?” she countered with good humor.
“’Bout
what?” he asked curiously.
She
smiled and stood up on her tiptoes to brush a gentle kiss across his lips…
*
* *
“You
know,” Dawn commented to Rick and Siggy as they watched the blond pair in the
graveyard, “after my mom died I had these fantasies. Buffy and Spike would get
together, and then I’d have a surrogate mom and dad, and we’d all live happily
ever after.”
Rick
smiled. “You do not still feel the same way?” he inquired.
“My
attitude now is more like, ‘Heh, I hope those crazy kids manage to work it
out’,” she agreed with a frown. “When did I become the grown-up one?”
Siggy
managed a smile at that. “It is not difficult with Spike,” she assured her
friend.
“Or
my sister,” Dawn agreed, getting up from off of the hood of the car as her
sister and pseudo-brother finally ended their kiss and began walking up the
hill. “Are we ready to go now?” she demanded of the two of them as they
approached.
A
slight blush tinged Buffy’s cheeks when she realized that she and Spike had had
an audience. “Eustacia Collins is put to rest?” she asked softly.
Siggy
nodded glumly. “Her nephew was quite distraught,” she agreed. “But at least she
finally managed to banish the evil that had tainted her life.”
Buffy
grimaced as they walked down the road to where Siggy had parked Dawn’s beat-up
Chevy. “Guess she was right about the helping us getting her killed part.”
“A
sobering thought,” Dawn agreed, coming to a halt outside her car.
Veronica
sat in the passenger’s seat, warming her hands on the vent where the engine had
been left on. The redhead had insisted on attending Eustacia Collins’ funeral
after having witnessed the woman’s death. A glance at where Xel and Lena lay
buried together had quickly caused her to retreat back from the rest of the
group, however.
“You
sure you don’t want company gettin’ her back home?” Spike asked Siggy.
“The
airport is not too far out of my way,” Siggy shook her head.
“Wasn’t
talkin’ ‘bout the distance, sugar,” he countered, cocking his head to one side
as he studied Veronica. Any residual anger he might’ve felt at the stunt that
she had pulled in his bedroom had long since evaporated with the subsequent
disasters.
“The
company is not so bad, either,” Siggy assured her. “In a way, I see it as my
duty to help her through this difficult time.”
“Got
her brother back home for that,” he retorted.
“Then
for whatever time I can offer her comfort,” Siggy amended, giving the vampire a
quick hug for this temporary good-bye.
“You
know,” Buffy said, taking her own hug in turn, “there’s this guy you absolutely
have to meet. His name’s Holden
Webster, and you two really have a
lot in common.” She smiled at the blond.
“Perhaps
I will stop by Sunnydale before I go home and meet him,” Siggy countered with a
soft smile of her own. She turned to Dawn and Rick, offering them each quick
hugs in return before she got into the car and pulled off with a squeal of
tires.
Spike
flinched. “That monster actually drove my baby,” he whimpered, patting the hood
of his black BMW affectionately.
Buffy
patted his back through his recently re-patched black duster. “I’m sure she’ll
be all right with a little TLC,” she teased softly.
He
held up his nose in a mock-offended manner, leaving it to the women to make all
the mushy good-byes and such.
“So,
we’ll see you back in New York soon, am I right?” Dawn said with a little grin.
Buffy
nodded, a small smile lighting her features at finally leaving behind the town
that had become like a graveyard to her. “Soon as I get the house cleaned out
and on the market and all that. I’m currently still on Christmas vacation from
work, so I should just be able to give my notice and…” She shrugged.
“It’ll
be nice to have you living close again,” Dawn agreed. “And if you ever decide
that administration’s not for you…” She trailed off with an evil grin.
“Why
do I have the feeling that a certain sneaky someone is going to sabotage my job
search in order to force me to work as her personal slave labor?” Buffy
countered, giving her sister a long hug.
Dawn
shut her eyes and smiled, hugging her sister back. “Oh, c’mon, it’s the job you
were born to take. And I can promise you’ll have a cute partner.” She winked at
Spike over Buffy’s shoulder.
“’m
not ‘cute’,” he grumbled, sulking
against the driver’s side door of his car.
“Denial,”
Buffy whispered in Dawn’s ear. “So sad.”
“Heard
that,” he informed her.
Buffy
pulled back from hugging Dawn and gave him an unashamed look. “So, it’ll be
maybe three weeks,” she informed her sister. “A month, tops.”
“Welcome
to the Dark Side,” Dawn countered, “er, I mean, the Big Apple.”
Buffy
rolled her eyes. “Remind me why I’m moving all the way across the country to be
closer to my annoying sister, again?”
“Because
of the sexy vampire I’ve got working for me,” Dawn teased. “That, and we can do
the girl-talk thing. Like, how about telling me what moisturizer you use that
you still look my age?”
“All
right, so I’ll come,” Buffy pretended to be re-convinced. “And, as for the
moisturizer thing… Tough luck, it’s a Slayer youth thing.”
Dawn
pouted for a second, looking for all the world like the sulky teenager she’d
once been. “So you get the super-strength, the fast healing, and the youthful good looks? And all I
get is some glowy force field? Have I mentioned lately how unfair that is?”
“I
need the extra years more than you do,” Buffy countered, turning back to Spike
and slipping a casual arm around his waist. “After all, I’ve got a lot of time
to make up for…”
“The
clever talkin’ about me while ‘m right here stopped bein’ cute a while back,”
Spike informed her, irritated. His tone was light and un-offended, however, and
he didn’t pull away from her loose embrace.
Dawn
grinned at her surrogate big brother. “So, we’ll drive back and meet you at the
office?” she inquired, giving him a quick, awkward hug to minimize the tarnish
to his Big Bad image.
“Right,”
he nodded, ducking his head nonetheless.
Rick
stepped forward to offer Buffy a quick, embarrassed hug as well, only to be
stopped from pulling away by Spike’s hand on his wrist.
Spike
sniffed the air as if trying to detect something before fixing Rick with a
menacing look. “Wound on your arm’s opened up again, Kayeri,” he informed the
younger man, releasing him before climbing into his car and slamming the door
shut.
Buffy
shrugged and got in the passenger side as well.
“What
was that?” Rick asked curiously, watching them drive off.
“Spike
going easy on you,” Dawn informed him. “He’s decided that you got injured enough
defending me that he doesn’t have to hate you. Completely.”
Rick
grinned at that as the two of them returned to his own car. “I should be
honored, I assume?” he inquired.
“Don’t
let it go to your head,” Dawn assured him. “I doubt Spike’s benevolence will
last more than a week.”
“I
take it this is why you have managed to go so long without a boyfriend?” Rick
countered, pulling out of the cemetery parking lot and onto the highway.
“That,
and everyone else I’ve tried to date before was a bleeding wanker,” Dawn agreed
with a quirk of her lips. She watched Rick flick on the turn signal back to the
motel. “We don’t need to head back there, do we?” she inquired.
Rick
looked at her in surprise. “I thought we were planning to leave when Spike did,”
he questioned.
A
wistful smile crossed Dawn’s face. “Something tells me Spike’s going to make a
little detour through Sunnydale for the next three to four weeks,” she informed
him.
“He
said…”
“Yeah,
he says a lot of things,” Dawn agreed, “but he knows I know how to read between
the lines.”
Rick
turned back onto the highway then, heading east along 35. “Home, then?” he
inquired with a small smile.
“Home,”
Dawn agreed, grinning as well, “and I can’t wait to show it to you…”
*
* *
“’Bout
that rental you got,” Spike began the instant they pulled out. “Was thinkin’
maybe you could turn that back into the agency here, save yourself some cash.”
Buffy
gave him a curious look. “And how would I be getting back to Sunnydale then?”
she asked pointedly.
“I
could offer you a lift,” he said in the most disinterested voice he could
manage.
“And
that wouldn’t interfere with you getting back to your job?” she demanded.
Spike
plucked out a cigarette from his jacket pocket, lighting it up with the silver
Zippo he’d reacquired and opening the window a crack so the smoke didn’t blow in
her direction. “Bit’s groomin’ Rrrrricardo to replace me right now,” he
sulked.
If
nothing else, at least Lena’s trilled ‘R’s would live on in remembrance of the
D’vorak Demon.
“’Sides,”
he countered, “Dawn’s a smart girl. Knows perfectly well that ‘ll head back to
NYC when you do.” He ventured to look sideways at her at that. “We’re together,
right?”
The
question was meant rhetorically. Buffy answered it anyway, though. “Right,” she
agreed, resting one hand on his knee.
He
glanced down at it before turning his attention back to the road. “Liable to be
quite a driving distraction there, pet,” he pointed out.
“Humph,”
she sulked, giving his knee one last pat before settling back in her seat. “What
happened to the DeSoto, anyway?” she asked curiously. “It had that nice, wide
front seat to facilitate snuggling.”
A
small smile quirked at the corners of his lips. “Sold it,” he provided. “Summer
you were…gone.” He practically mumbled over the word as if thought of the time
when she had been dead still brought him pain. “Needed some cash for the Bit,
and a collector was interested.”
She
sighed. “I still feel like I know nothing about you,” she confessed. “I know
that’s not quite accurate, but…”
“Road
trip’s a good time to fill in the pointless details,” he supplied.
She
smiled at that. That was exactly what she wanted: the pointless details. She’d
had the drama and the sex and the crossed stars, and now she just wanted the
boring details. Day to day stuff. Just what was day to day Spike like, anyway?
“I
think I’m falling in love with you all over again,” she whispered, a tear in her
eye.
“Don’t
go soft on me now, Slayer,” he said lightly, turning to favor her with that
sweet smile of his. “Love you, too,” he added tenderly, reaching over to wrap
his free arm around the back of her seat, inviting her to lean back against it.
Buffy
sighed and tried to reconcile the man who was being so gentle with her to the
vampire she’d fought that fateful night when the Haunting had finally been
banished forever. It was hard to imagine that someone so strong could still be
so tender. She thought that maybe she was the only other person in the world
that could understand, because she
was the same way. “Never,” she promised him.
“You’ll
need the edge if you’re gonna put up with me,” he sighed, fingers playing
lightly with a strand of her golden hair.
“Oh?”
she inquired pointedly.
“Dangerous
unchipped vampire, evil temptations, all that rot,” he responded, eyes fixed on
the road ahead as if the secrets of the universe itself were written in the
yellow center lines.
“I
don’t think you’re dangerous or evil,” she countered.
“Oi!”
he exclaimed, eyes wide in outrage. “You take that back!”
She
couldn’t help but laugh. “Spike, c’mon, you’re so not.”
“Got
the chip out,” he grumbled. “Could go on a killin’ spree if I didn’t still get
the headaches.”
Her
lips pressed together in a line, and she let out a deep breath. “You don’t have
to do that, you know,” she commented thoughtfully.
“What?”
he demanded, still sulking slightly.
“The
fake chip zap thing. Siggy explained to me all about it. You know you don’t need
it, right?” she questioned softly.
“Dunno
what you’re talking about,” he insisted vehemently.
Buffy
sighed when she realized she’d come to another one of those walls Spike had set
up to protect himself. She decided not to push it for now. She had all the time
in the world to convince him that he himself was a good man and didn’t need the
excuse to hold him back anymore. And that the Big Bad in him didn’t have to be
ashamed that he’d found something more important in life than the thrill of
killing.
“Sorry,”
he murmured belatedly, “’m kinda screwed up.”
“It’s
all right,” she assured him. “I get that.” She caught his hand at her shoulder,
intentionally guiding it back over to the scar at her throat.
His
thumb rubbed the mark in slow, sensual circles, enjoying the feel of connection
between them. “You know, luv,” he began, “one of these days we might actually
both be uninjured enough that I can bite you right and proper.”
“There’s
a right and proper way to bite?” Buffy asked skeptically.
His
tongue flicked up beneath his teeth, and he favored her with a little leer. “Oh
yeah…” he moaned in a husky voice.
Buffy’s
cheeks reddened. “Oh, that kind of
‘right and proper’…” A smile. “You know, most people would probably say ‘warped
and kinky’ or something like that.”
He
snorted. “’ll have you know that ‘s perfectly normal an’ acceptable among
vampires.”
“Oh
really?” she said with a frown. “Does that mean you’ve been biting people ‘right
and proper’ all these years, then?” she demanded.
“Normal
an’ acceptable among vampire mates,”
he corrected, flicking his thumbnail over his mark. “Haven’t bit anyone like
that since…well, Dru.”
“Oh.”
A gulp. “I don’t suppose we could book the motel room for another couple of days
and…” She trailed off suggestively.
“Or
we could start off on the road an’ see when things happen,” he countered with a
grin. “Gettin’ there’s half the fun after all.”
“Is
it?” she inquired curiously.
She
knew the odds. A Slayer and a soulless Vampire, working together, as friends and
lovers… The odds against it were mind-boggling. She was half-convinced that he
was the only vampire in the world that had a chance of making it work. But those
thoughts didn’t fill her with fear anymore, just a grim determination to make
this work. And a calm settled over her at the thought that, after all they’d
been through, they deserved for everything to turn out all right for once.
A
gentle smile lit up his face as he looked at her, the contact of their skin
letting him know exactly what she was feeling. They were both starting to
realize what a blessing that connection really was, especially given that
emotional words came to them with such difficulty.
“We’ll
make it fun,” Spike finally concluded.
And
ahead of them, the open road stretched ever on, twisting and turning through the
wooden mountains, leaving their haunted past far behind them.
Wow.
After 234 pages and 116,000 words, 'Haunted' is finally complete. When I first
started out, I had no idea this was going to be one of the longest stories I've
ever written (second only to 'Blue Horizons'). I guess my goal in this story was
to finally really get Buffy and Spike past the events of 'Dead Things' and to
play with role-reversals in that scene in an effort to get them to understand
each other better. It hasn't always been an easy ride, but I hope I managed to
convey in some way that this new understanding will allow them to build a
strong, healthy relationship in the future. So, yes, this story does intentionally leave off before
we're absolutely guaranteed the
'happily ever after'. I got them this far, Buffy and Spike will just have to
work out the rest of it on their own. ~_^
As
always, I'd like to thank everyone who gave me feedback and support on this one.
Especially those to gave me encouraging comments during the less than idyllic
chapters where, yeah, I took some pretty nasty hits. But thanks to all you guys
who are still reading, I never gave up faith in this one. So, yeah, I'm really,
really grateful, even if I do suck
with responding to feedback. ~_^ Special thanks go to Jypzrose, whose 'The Evil
Inside' was one of the original inspirations for this story and whose successful
portrayals of her Mark and Johnny characters encouraged me to introduce my own
OC love interest in the form of Rick for the very first time. To Tracy for her
constant feedback with every chapter and enlightening comments that helped me
understand just what I was trying to
do better. To Eurydice whose writing is a constant inspiration and constantly
makes me try to better my story lines. (You can blame about five layers of plot
complexity in this one solely on her. ~_^) Oh, yeah, and for being a 'Siggy',
too. ^_^ And, most of all, to Kallysten and Darkwaif who created stunning,
gorgeous images to accompany this story.
Thanks
so much you guys, and I hope you enjoyed the final chapter!
And,
finally, we move on to the future. In case anyone asks, no, there won't be a
sequel to this story. We will see
Rick again, if only in the Seventh
Slayer-verse, so no worries there. ~_^ And I will, of course, continue to
write more Spuffy in the future. I've got another saga all prepped and ready to
go, and I'll begin in October after I've returned from my vacation in England.
In the meantime, I'll continue my work on 'Balancing the Scales' and 'SCBI: The
Series' as well as writing some short Spuffy stories to fill in the gaps left by
'Haunted's absence. Thanks so much for reading, everyone, and I hope you
continue to enjoy my works in the future!
~Kantayra